Culture Shock
<h1 id="title">Elliquiy Role Playing Forums</h1>
		<h2 id="linktree">Play-By-Post: Extreme =&gt; Extreme Small Groups =&gt; Topic started by: Elf on 08-12-2010, 00:30:16</h2>
		<dl id="posts">
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>08-12-2010, 00:30:16</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				OOC (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91277.0) Characters (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.0)<br><br><div align="center">The Town</div><br>It is late May in the year 2006 AD it is a Friday and the big excitement in the town of Haddersville is the high school prom being held at the high school tonight. The whole town of just over 6000 people seems to be helping to celebrate the young people’s big night. Even the only large company in the town, the Servantine Steel Manufacturing Company has sent all 1500 hundred employees home early, at least half of which are from the town. Many other small businesses have either closed or are staying open extra hours for the festivities. The air is filled with an almost electric excitement that can be sensed by the drivers just passing through on the state highway that doubles as the main street in the town’s center.<br><br>Much of the town’s population has turned out to see their young adults dressed in the tuxedos and fancy gowns. Hundreds of are out side the school building waiting for the dance to officially to start. The air is filled with laughter and joyous voices, as well as an almost constant brightness from the flashing of so many cameras being used. Finally a distinguished looking middle aged gentleman wearing a few years out of style tux, opens the doors to the large gymnasium converted into a dance floor and seating area, with a temporary stage set to one side. On the stage are a podium with microphone, and a live band of six young musicians. Next to the stage is a live DJ station for when the band needs a break. There are already several professional photographers waiting to take pictures of the young partygoers.<br><br>After the sun has set in the west and the night has fully come to the town, the excitement in the school is high. The time to announce this year’s Prom king and queen has finally arrived. After the announcement and the introductions, the lights are lowered and a slow romantic song starts coming from the speakers filling the large room with its wonderful notes. The king leads the queen to the center of the dance floor to begin the traditional slow dance. They only dance for a few moments alone before most of the couples have joined them on the dance floor. Just as the song nears its end, there is a blinding light from every direction outside the building and the lights go completely out and the music stops as all power is lost in the school.<br><br>Panic begins to set in, but the battery operated emergency lighting comes on. Flashes of light can still be seen coming in all the windows. As people rush out of the school and look into the sky, they see what looks like lightning cascading down the edge of an invisible doom covering the entire town and good portion of the surrounding countryside. When the lightshow stops all is dark in town with exception of automobile headlights, there is no electricity any where in town.<br><br><br><div align="center">The Soldier</div><br>Kyle Flanagin slowly rides his big Harley motorcycle past the high school seeing the multitude of people milling around outside just shortly before sunset and before the doors are opened. He smiles to himself as his emerald green eyes glaze over and he tries to think back to his prom night here, but the smile fades as the memory does not come, he cannot even remember his dates name. He thinks she was just some cheerleader he asked simply to keep from going alone, they actually spent very little time together and she went home with somebody else. He revs the engine, pops the clutch and races away from the school with a squealing of rubber on pavement. It was just a few weeks after that disappointing event that his life really changed. He knew that he was never going to get into any college, for his grades had never been high enough to get him a scholarship, and he had not been on the football or basketball team, so was not going to get an athletic one either. His parents would never be able pay for it, so he enlisted in the army. He went straight to basic training, and from there into ranger training. Then soon found himself in a war in the desert. When his term of enlistment was up he reenlisted not knowing what else to do with his life. He wonders why of all times to be sent home for three weeks of leave, they would choose now, putting him at home at the time of the prom to bring back his less than happy memories.<br><br>Kyle rides his motorcycle around aimlessly until well after sunset, he has circled the out skirts of Haddersville several times. He decides that he wants to get a drink and maybe a little something else too, so he heads out of town to a bar that is frequented by fellow bikers and the women that are attracted to men who ride big motorcycles. As he is heading away from town he is suddenly blinded by an incredibly bright flash of light directly in front of him. It is like a solid wall of white brilliance. He hits the brakes hard and turns the bike sideways, and slides into the ditch. The motorcycle hits the dirt and grass and slows even more, and he is thrown off into the tall grass and standing water in the ditch alongside the highway. His combat training and reflexes take over and despite being unable to see, he is able land with only minor scratches and bruises.<br><br>Kyle pulls himself out of the water and just lays in the grass hoping his eyesight will return soon. It only takes a few moments for his vision to begin to return, he can not be sure if the lightning cascading down so close to is really there or just his eyes still playing tricks, fore there is no thunder with it. He still has multicolored spots dancing in his vision when the lightning stops. He allows his vision to clear a little more before attempting to stand. When he finally does stand he looks down the road back towards the town and sees nothing but darkness, the town is completely blacked out. He looks the other way, the way he had been heading, and sees trees? The road does not curve here, why are there standing trees in the road? He walks to the end, yes the end, of the road. It just ends. There is about a two foot drop where the road ends. The edge is as smooth as glass, not like it was cut, but more ultra cleanly removed.<br><br>As Kyle stands at the edge of the pavement, motion catches his alert eyes. A figure about the size of a child, but wearing what looks like leaves, clambers on bare feet up onto to the road just a few feet from him. It glances at him briefly with over large eyes that sparkle with an internal light of their own. Its face is very angular, with an almost pointed nose, hair is an uncombed but not tangled mass of what looks like corn silk long enough to be touching the ground as she crotches on the asphalt with long narrow three fingered hand laying on it near her feet. There is a noise in the darkness, her head snaps to look and exposes one very long very pointed ear. She suddenly darts across the road and through the ditch and seems to vanish into the darkness heading towards town.<br><br>Kyle’s attention is drawn back to the area beyond where his world has ended, as more noise can be heard. Some thing large or even several some things large is rapidly coming this way. Three horrible looking brutes crash out of the forest and hit their legs full onto the unexpected wall in their path. They look like something out of one those mutant biker movies, or a low budget fantasy flick. They stand well over six feet tall and are at least three and half feet wide at the shoulders. They look like they are wearing very crudely tanned and roughly stitched together animal hides for clothing. Their skin is thick and lumpy and looks like it might have a sick greenish tint to it. Their heads are virtually bald with the exception of a few very thick ugly looking individual hairs sticking out of random spots. Their ears are big green and also pointed. The teeth in their open maws are jagged and broken and rotted. One of these mutants is carrying a very large if poorly fashioned battleaxe, another is carrying an equally poor quality and equally large sword. The third was carrying a rather well made long sword, which seems too small for the brute’s large hands, which may have something to do with why it was dropped when its wielder fell onto his face on the pavement.<br><br>Not having any other weapons with him and knowing this was not going to go well, Kyle dives for and grabs the dropped sword. His hand wraps around the hilt as he tumbles at the end of the dive and rolls back onto his feet facing the ugly creatures. The one with the axe reacts first, climbing to its feet, its black eyes lock on Kyle. A loud roar erupts from its open mouth as it charges with axe raised up over its grotesque head. It is a clumsy attack, which Kyle easily avoids and launches an attack of his own. Stepping to the side of the downward swinging axe, he thrusts the point of his sword into belly and chest of his attacker. The blade easily and cleanly cuts through the thick skin and hides like a hot knife through butter and juts out the beast’s back.<br><br>Seeing that the sword wielding brute is just as eager to attack, Kyle pulls on the sword with all of his strength, hoping to pull it free of the dieing body it is embedded in. To his great surprise, the blade slides free as easily as it went in. It is covered in a very dark almost black thick substance, which brings to his mind more the word icor, then blood. The ease at which the blade comes free, throws him off balance briefly, but also causes the in coming sword swing to miss as well. Quickly regaining his balance, he spins around and slashes the sword in an upward stroke. The flashing blade catches the monster just above the hip and continues up to the opposite shoulder cutting deeply through skin, muscle, organs, and bone equally well without any hesitation or real resistance. Both mortally injured beasts stagger and fall to the ground as the life leaves their bodies.<br><br>Momentarily forgetting about the third and now disarmed mutant creature, Kyle is caught off guard by the sledgehammer like fist that slams into the side of his head. He is thrown back into the ditch and off his feet by the force of the blow and the sword sails free of his suddenly loose grip. He rolls backwards in the grass and water placing his feet back on the ground and snaps back to a standing position. He takes a quick defensive stance and waits for the next attack to come. He only has to wait for a few beats of his rapidly beating heart, as his attacker growls deep in its throat and dives at him with hands out stretched like claws. He steps forward into his attacker, but pivots at the last instant allowing the brute to fall head long into the ditch. Before it can regain its footing, he is on its back, with his right arm reaching around in front under the chin grabbing the left side of its head. His left arm reaches across the back of its head grabbing the right side. With a quick burst of strength, he pulls both hands towards each other twisting the hideous head. The head twists viciously and a loud crunching noise is heard as several vertebrae in the muscular neck are shattered and the creature dies almost instantly.<br><br>Kyle stands up above the corpse of his third and final attacker and looks around. He sees that his motorcycle is not all the way in the ditch, but is laying on its side just in the grass beyond the gravel shoulder of the highway, with some effort he should be able to get it standing again and be able to ride it back to town. He also spots the sword that in all likelihood has saved his life. He walks over to the sword and picks it up and examines it for the first time. It is much lighter than he would expect a piece of high grade steel of this size should be. He carries it back to the ditch and final corpse between the water and the hides he is able to remove all of the blackish thick gunk. During the cleaning process, he discovers a matching scabbard strapped to the waist of the monster. He removes the scabbard and fastens it to his own waist. After returning the blade to its sheath, he turns his attention to his bike.<br><br>With a considerable amount of effort, Kyle finally manages to get the big motorcycle back up right and on the pavement. He drops the kickstand, and after four attempts gets the engine to rumble back to life. The headlight comes on shining a bright beam of light into the darkness. Standing in front of the bike, he draws the sword out of its sheath and holds it in the beam of light. It is an exquisitely well crafted doubled edged sword about two inches wide near the hilt and slowly tapers to a point at the end of the three foot blade. Looking closely he can see an intricate pattern of leaves and vines etched into the sharper than any razor steel, intermixed with the vines and leaves are strange symbols like runes in some work of fantasy. He drops the blade back into its sheath, mounts his bike and rides back toward town.<br><br><div align="center">The Sprite</div><br>The big human male is unaware that he is being watched, a pair of large self illuminating eyes have been watching since the orcs had arrived. The woodland sprite watches as the human in the strange wet garb faces the orcs and with little difficulty dispatches her pursuers. She watches in amazement as he forces some very strange thing into an upright position on the strange flat black rock that runs like a solid river off into the horizon. She is startled when he does something and the thing roars like an angry beast and a bright beam of light shots from its single eye piercing the night like a lance. After the initial roar, it calms down to just a constant rumble somewhat like the purr of a very large cat. When he steps into the light she is dumbfounded. She has never seen a human with red hair before, but can tell by the shortness of the cut of the wavy hair that he must be a soldier in some army. She has also never seen clothing like his, he is wearing some sort of open leather jacket with some simple cloth shirt that clings in its wetness to his well-defined masculine chest. He stands at least as tall as the orcs and moves with grace of a large cat. His legs are covered by a canvas looking material in black that run down and cover the top of his strange black leather boots. She looks on in shock as he straddles the strange beast with the light up eye, and they roar out of sight.<br><br><div align="center">The Elf</div><br>The elf stands back up to his full height of 5’9” after examining the tracks on the ground. He looks up to the sky through the trees in the forest with eyes of pure amethyst seeing how low the sun is he exclaims, “Damn, it will be dark soon. Why are these brutes traveling so quickly? They cannot possibly know that I follow.” He shakes his head and his jet black silky wavy shoulder length hair seems to ripple with a life of its own. His left hands tightens its grip on the longbow he is carrying. He sighs and starts to run at an amazing pace considering that he is in a forest and not on any sort of path, he seems to move instinctively knowing where it is safe to place his feet with each step. His dark almost black green cloak billows out behind him, exposing the hilt, and scabbard of very high quality crafted long sword carried on his back. His loose fitting dark blue shirt, billows and ripples in the wind down to the purple sash wrapped around it at his waist, every once in a while a glint of metal can be seen under the shirt. The quiver full of arrows bounce with every step against his left hip. The forest green leggings tucked into the dark brown soft leather boots just below the knees seems to blend in perfectly with the background colors and looks almost like he has no legs. He continues to run like this until well after the sun has completely set, and only slows by a small margin, as his elven eyes can still see quite clearly in the dark forest.<br><br>Feeling a strange tension in the forces of magic, the elf just manages to turn his head and cover his eyes as an incredibly bright light fills the horizon not far ahead of him. Some unimaginably powerful magics have just been unleashed a few miles in the direction he is traveling. The brightness lessons and is replaced by multiple flashes like that of lightning, he turns back to look and sees what looks like lightning cascading down the outer surface of a large dome not to far ahead of him. He continues to jog after the orcs he is tracking after the lightning disappears.<br><br>Smelling the scent of fresh blood, the elf slows to a walk. He stops as the trees suddenly clear away and something very different is before him. He sees a small wall right at about knee level beyond which is a entirely different world. It is mostly cultivated fields with a strange solid black substance running like a river into distance with yellow lines in the middle and white lines on either side. Just beyond the glass smooth rise of ground are the bodies of two of the orcs he was after, he cannot see the third. He steps up onto the strange black stone and walks over to the carcasses, taking one look he swears, “Damn! These are just his companions. How am I suppose to track him on this damn stone?”<br><br>A quiet voice like the bubbling of a brook says, “it only goes one way form here, sir. But the orc is in the small ravine over there.” The small woodland sprite points to where the last orc lays dead face down in the water with a broken neck. The elf strides to the edge of the grass where the girl is pointing and sees the dead orc.<br><br>He turns to the sprite and asks, “But where is the sword?”<br><br>She points in the direction she had watched the human leave saying, “after he used it to kill the first 2 he took it with him.”<br><br>“Who took it with him, where?”<br><br>“The human on the strange beast with eye of light, they traveled faster than the wind that way, faster than any horse or unicorn could ever run. You will never catch the human with fire on his head unless he stops.”<br><br>“It was just one human, that did this? How did he get the sword?”<br><br>“They chased me. I ran from them. After the lightning I came here even as you have. Here which was not before the light. I jump up. They did not see and stumbled into the wall. The one dropped it when he fell. The human seemed to be without any weapon. He retrieved the sword. He killed the 2 with theirs still with it. The one hit the human in the head. He dropped the sword as he fell into the ravine. He sprang back to his feet like a great cat. The one charged and missed. It fell down. He pounced like the cat again, killed the one without a weapon. He took the sword and carrier on his beast that way on this stone.” she points again. They both look and can see off in the distance several small white and red lights flashing and moving.<br><br>The elf looks back at the sprite and says, “I thank you, sprite. My name is Tiagar Strytaimos. I would love to stay and speak with you more but I must retrieve my lost brother's sword before it can do anymore harm. It will only work properly for the right person and can do untold harm in the wrong hands.”<br><br>“My good Tiagar, how do you know it is not already in the correct hands? It seemed to work well enough for the human just now. Mayhap his are the hands it was truly meant for.”<br><br>“The only way I can know for certain is to find this human with head aflame and the sword.” with that Tiagar turns towards the distant lights and strides that direction. The sprite watches for a moment before disappearing back into her forest home. 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>08-12-2010, 02:30:46</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn's silver jeep wrangler barreled down the road as she approached the end of the quaint little town. Quaint. She hated anything quaint. The shortcut through Haddersville had been almost more than she could bear.<br><br>She came to a stop at the final red light in the entire town. Longing for the return to the city came in renewed waves as she fumbled with her pack of Djarum Blacks. Pulling out one of the cloves, she lit it and tossed the lighter back in the nearest cup holder, taking a long draw off the sweetly spiked filter.<br><br>The light turned green and she stomped on the peddle. After the initial jerk throwing her back into her seat, she began to relax as the inertia of the moving car consumed her. She pressed the CD button on her car stereo and cranked the volume just in time to hear Slipknot begin. "I push my fingers into my eyyyyyyes. It's the only thing that slowly stops the aaaaaaache…" Phaerbryn grinned happily as her newly burned mix blared into the night around her. She concentrated on the soothing vibrations the car made from the erratic music coming from the speakers of her jeep's custom stereo. The smell of the fresh air mixed with the incense from her lit clove helped to drive away any remembrance of her earlier night's events.<br><br>All of a sudden, there was a flash of blinding light. Her car jerked, bounding from the road, and almost throwing her out. Phaerbryn was too quick though. She sprang to action, every sense alert, getting complete domination over the car before it had a chance to spin out of control. Tapping the breaks gently, she finally managed to come to a slow stop. She turned the music down and turned the car off, which deafened her with total silence.<br><br>She looked around at her surroundings. It was dark and the lights inside the car didn't do much to help, but from the show of her headlights she had somehow managed to end up in an open clearing of what appeared to be a dense forest. A dreading sensation washed over her as she retrieved her maglight and map from the glove compartment. Studying it for a short time, she realized that she hadn't made a mistake. The forest just shouldn't be there.<br><br>Knowing she was taking a chance, leaving herself unprotected, she reached for the jeep's roll bars anyway, hoisting herself into a standing position on her seat. She held the maglight in her trained military style and swept the forest twice, looking for anything peculiar. After seeing nothing but trees and ground, she gave up and settled back into her seat. She flipped out her cell phone and was about to phone the agency when she realized that it wasn't possible. There wasn't even an inkling of service. She grumbled under her breath about random towns in the middle of nowhere and their lack of technology.<br><br>She folded the map up and went to place it back in the glove compartment when a tiny box tumbled out, surprising her. She picked it up curiously, carefully used all her senses to investigate the outside and, satisfied, she opened the box slowly. There was a folded note inside and some weird contraption similar to a pager device. She opened the note and read,<br><br>"Phaerbryn, you'll need this where you're going. I'm just glad I foresaw it in time.<br><br>Signed,<br><br>A Member of a Division of the CIA That You Never Knew Existed and Will Continue to Be Unknown"<br><br>A little awkward smiley face was drawn at the end of the letter. Phaerbryn scoffed at the absurdity and decided to have a chat with parking security when she got back. She tossed the box, pager contraption, and note aside for the time being.<br><br>Phairbryn glanced back from whence she'd come and grimaced, not wanting to return. Swallowing her animal noises of discontent, she started her jeep once more and slowly turned around. In a matter of seconds, she'd gained ground and was making her way quickly back into town. She decided she would stop at the first indication of the human species and ask to use a phone, but the further back into town she went, the bigger her feeling of dread grew.<br><br><hr><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Sighing heavily and looking about timidly, Arkon's feet pounded the forest ground sluggishly with every step. "I really think it's about time you made some real friends, Lady Viviana. I hope you'll forgive me for saying so," his voice echoed through the trees but not a solitary sound was heard.<br><br>Viviana heard Arkon speak but continued to leap from branch to branch noiselessly while focusing intently on her study of Arkon. She timed his wary paces and noted the limp he'd developed in his right leg. She watched carefully how he held his sword and the pattern of his eyes as he scoured the forest. Her left hand held the skirt of her dress while her right helped to steady herself on the branches. After a few more moments of observation, Viviana let her skirt drop as she quietly unsheathed her sword, dropping to the ground right in front of Arkon.<br><br>Arkon was completely taken by surprise and swung his sword frivolously in her general direction. Viviana refused to even pretend to counter that attack and just stood in her fighting stance for him to regain his composure.<br><br>Arkon knew that the Lady would never harm him in the least but he hated to be targeted, stalked, and outwitted. He gained control of himself before taking his first strategical swing at the girl. Viviana effortlessly countered his attack by side stepping and blocking with her own sword. She played on his limp, shoving his weight to that leg, and in seconds she stood over him pointing her sword at his chest.<br><br>"I am perfectly happy occupying myself with nothing but my lessons,” she nodded. “And besides, all the other girls in the land only want to know me for what I am. Considering Zenythris make up most of the Court's population, they would, of course, only have their own goals in mind. And all the <em>other</em> girls of the land aren't even <em>remotely</em> interested in learning anything. When I take charge of the land, that is the first thing I shall enforce. I will make a law that every individual must study something for a certain amount of time per day," Viviana’s stare grew distant with that last sentence and Arkon rolled his eyes but still seized the moment. He brushed her sword away and slowly pushed himself off the ground, swatting at his clothing, hoping to remove all clinging debris.<br><br>"With all due respect, my Lady, three hours of sword training with your trainer, only to go straight into practicing once again is a bit excessive. Maybe you could try taking advantage of your title for once and get out amongst the people more. Fake communication is better than no communication at all." Arkon nodded his head vigorously as if he were agreeing with himself whole heartedly. However, there were only two people present and the other half of the party didn't agree with him at all.<br><br>Viviana sighed, sheathing her sword and bending down, and retrieved her black woven satchel she'd let fall when attacking Arkon. She turned and started away from Arkon as he spoke up, "Wait, Lady Viviana. Where are you going? We're on the very borders of the land. Please don't stray far. You forget that most of us don't have great vision in the dark..."<br><br>Viviana waved her hand dismissively above her head without even looking back. She pulled her latest novel of choice from her satchel and began to look for a nice place to read. After a few paces, she opened the novel and began reading while walking, hoping to find a stream or wide open clearing. Her inherently expert dexterity kept her from bumping into trees or tripping.<br><br>After a few moments, Viviana was thankful to find the clearing she'd been searching for. She snapped her book shut and looked up triumphantly only to be startled by the sight before her. Big, long, and black was all she could see momentarily until the shock cleared her mind. She wondered briefly at the change in color and texture of the grass about her but was then drawn back to the long black thing. It was in a line, much like the dirt and gravel pathways throughout the land, but it was a solid smooth black with bright ugly yellow lines going straight down the middle of it.<br><br>Viviana cautiously approached this black substance and kneeled so that her fingers touched the surface. She found it hard and rapidly cooling it seemed. She bent down even further and sniffed it. She pulled back quickly, crinkling her nose as she identified the same odd and disgusting smell that was all about her, except intensified.<br><br>Becoming more and more curious, Viviana rose and began to follow this long black pathway with its ugly yellow lines.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>PeacethatPowerbrings</strong> on <strong>08-12-2010, 02:50:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Chloe had been sitting in her garage, the large family home she'd grown up in, now her private refuge during those damnable required leave periods. She'd been deployed long enough that some agency shrink rubber-stamped a required leave, which left her sitting in her garage, cleaning her dissassembled Colt 1911. <br><br>Her family had been gone from the town so long that they had given her the house without dispute when their parents died. It was a large house, though the garage now saw the most use. When the windows of the garage door lit up like daylight, several things came into Chloe's mind, none of them good. She could have put her weapon back together in a few short seconds, blindfolded, but she didn't bother. Her hand went under the workbench and came out with a H&amp;K .45 in even less time. She didn't go outside, if her town was...what? Under attack? That didn't make sense, none of it did. There was no storm, no reason for the flash at all, unless it was localized, then what? Her thoughts ran to an assassination, somebody knew what she did, and wanted her dead, no helicopter noise. Why the light then?<br><br>She was in the house and into the basement in short order. It only took her a few moments, practiced moves all well rehearsed, to get into the only locked room inside her house. The door was a simple number-pad lock, and once inside, she pulled a headset from a small hook on the wall, sliding it into her ear. She touched the button on the side, standing, facing the door, feet apart, gun at the ready, waiting for the inevitable reply.<br><br>Then...nothing. Long moments went by, and no reply came. Inexplicably, the sattelite comm set she'd used everywhere from Bolivia, to South Africa, to Sibera, had failed her. There had never not been a reply. It was working, she knew that much, when meant one of two things. Something inexplicable had happened, to the town, to the rest of the world, or her employer was trying to kill her. The latter situation being hopeless, she opted for the former, and holstered her weapon.<br><br>She grabbed a flashlight, and a flack-jacket from the wall and headed back into the house. Curiouser and curiouser, it seemed, and the answers were all outside, if they were anywhere.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>08-12-2010, 08:15:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The tower<br><br>Standing just over the treetop the black tower became a silhouette from the flash of light. It had interrupted his star gazing that night. and so called his attention. Zelith walked down the stairs from the tower roof to his study. he collected the required item a seeing glass from the shelf and placed in a silver bowl Runes lines the ring of the bowl as he filled it with water and placed a hand over the water rippled as a images began to appear.<br><br>Humans in gowns and oddly designed attire, the scene shifted and once again a odd looking village and even odder the road as it appeared was made of black stone. He continued to look about seeing others from this strange appearing village. "interesting, they seem in panic. And with no notable force of assault." he nodded " time to go look into this more personally." he told himself walking from his study. down another flight of stairs to an archway filled in with the material he called black stone. It formed the stone frame of his tower but other materials had been used steel wood and normal stone the black stone merely was an outer casing to protect the tower better. he cast a spell a simple dispelling of magic the archway emptied and he walked threw only to be sealed in a moment later. He collected a number of items for his journey his favored sword, a few small daggers, and a sword from his collection of acquired magical weapons. sheathed in a manner that hide them magically he collected his staff and opened a hidden trap door stepping down into his stables.<br><br>Saddling a horse he kept for the occasional travel for supplies Zelith began out past the small outer wall of his tower he rode casually alone the trail it was over grown and he found himself clearing the path from time to time he passed former foes turned to stone by himself it was a reminder to all who would think him some easy target. The mage turned down the pass till the clearing became apparent and zelith found himself looking around near a single loan house.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>08-12-2010, 19:31:25</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Kyle rides straight to the police station, but in the confusion is forced to park several blocks away and walk through town. As he approaches the station entrance, a uniformed officer is coming out. “Hey, Kyle you know it is illegal to carry that weapon in public. I could arrest you right now.”<br><br>“James, I think you had better go back and study your law again, cause this is not concealed in any way. It is only illegal for me to use it in any way other than self defense, which is kind of why I’m here now.”<br><br>“Oh, okay Kyle no need to get riled up. You’re probably right. Besides I don’t want to be the first to try and arrest you if you don’t feel like being arrested at the moment, especially if that blade is real. By the way, where did it come from and why are you soaking wet?”<br><br>“It’s kinda a long story, and I don’t want go through it more than I have to. If you would like to come in and take my report, then let’s do it, otherwise I’m going in and giving my report to somebody else.”<br><br>“I would love to come in, but I have been assigned to go help out at the school, what with the Prom and the power outage and all. I guess I’ll have to catch you later and read about it along with everybody else.”<br><br>Without another word Kyle continues into the station and the officer James heads out to his waiting squad car. Without any hesitation Kyle strides past the older uniformed woman at the front counter and back to a desk where a detective is setting in the dim light of the emergency lighting staring at his blank computer monitor. The detective looks up gives at start of surprise and asks, “Nice sword, where did you get it? Why are you wearing it? And why are you dripping on the floor here?”<br><br>“If you are ready to take my statement I will answer all those questions and all the others I’m sure you will come up with, but if you are not ready, then I will wait until you or somebody else is.”<br><br>The detective looks at Kyle with a strange expression on his face and waits a short time before saying, “Normally we try to record the whole thing somehow, but without the power I don’t see how we can do that. I wonder if somebody is going to start the generator.”<br><br>“Well I sure hope some body is going to start the generator, ‘cause I don’t think the power is going to be coming back on at all. We’re not on the damn grid any more.” No sooner had these words left his mouth then the fluorescent lights flicker and come back on. “Well somebody musta started the generator. Are you ready to take my statement now?”<br><br>After several minutes and some heated discussions, as nobody wants to believe anything of what Kyle is trying to convey to them, he stands up in a huff saying, “I can’t believe you people! I come in here carrying a sword. I tell I took it off some strange creature that attacked me. I tell you I killed three of those things, and you don’t even want to go have a look. It might be some people in stupid costumes, but the sword is real enough and they are still dead just about 5 miles out of town.” He turns and marches out of the police station with the sword still bouncing against his left hip.<br><br>“I have known Kyle Flanagin and his family for most of my life, and I know he can be a joker and has gotten into some trouble, but I have never known him to take a joke this far. Detective, get your partner and take 2 uniforms with you and go out there and check it out, now!” comes the gruff voice of the captain from his office doorway. The detective nearly jumps out of his chair in his rush to comply with the order.<br><br>MORE STRANGENESS<br><br>As Tiagar strides down the middle of the solid stone path along the yellow lines in the center, he begins to see more and more lights form up ahead. Light is now coming out of a number of oddly constructed buildings and their large number of glass windows. Even from the distance he is from town, he can tell that he has never seen this many glassed windows in one place before in his entire life, which has already spanned numerous human generations. Getting closer, he can see that all of the town that he can see is covered be the odd black stone paths. Getting even closer, he can see signs every where, but despite his being fluent and literate in many languages, he can read none of the signs they are completely alien to him.<br><br>Tiagar is amazed by the strange metal carriages on odd black wheels that seem to be almost as numerous as the buildings setting on the sides of the black paths or on stone slabs nearer to the buildings. His attention is so drawn to the strangeness of his surroundings that he is caught totally by surprise when one of the metal carriages just narrowly avoids hitting him from behind. There is a loud blaring sound followed but some unintelligible shout from the man inside the vehicle. He cannot see any means of propulsion, neither animal nor magic, but it has the stench of some horrible smelling chemical fire. Another of the carriages comes towards him from the front with its bright lights shining into his face before it and a second go passed at an unbelievable speed heading in the direction he has just come from. It does not take more than a couple more seconds for him to realize that these black paths are for the vehicles and the lighter colored stones paths along the sides here in the town must be for foot traffic and quickly gets over to one of those.<br><br>The buildings soon get closer together and even being connected to each other as Tiagar travels deeper into the heart of the this strange human settlement. The people are all dressed very peculiarly, as the town seems to be teeming with young adults out in very fancy dress, like those attending an official royal function. Although most royal courts would have not approved of all the bare flesh these young women seem to be showing, from short dresses showing a great deal of leg, sleeveless things showing bare shoulders and a great deal of cleavage. He does not seem to notice that they are just as awe struck by his appearances even if they cannot see his pointed ears under his long black wind swept hair.<br><br>Tiagar enters an area that seems to be the most heavily populated at this time by these young adults, when he spots a two wheeled thing that can only be the strange mount the sprite had spoken of. As he approaches the wheeled mount from one direction, he spots the flame haired man coming form the opposite direction and can not help but see the sword, his dead brother’s sword, at the man’s side. He can also see that the human is not in a good mood, and he thinks it is far more than just the fact the man is wearing wet clothing. They reach the mount on either side at the same instant.<br><br>Tiagar extends his right hand over the odd vehicle, in what he hopes is the proper human greeting of friendship or at least signifying that he is not an enemy saying in the common trade tongue that is the only language most humans bother to learn, “I am Tiagar Strytaimos, I do not wish to seem rude or overly forward, but that sword on your hip was stolen from my brothers grave. It is very powerful, but will only function properly for a very select few individuals, and can be very dangerous for the wrong person to hold. Dangerous not only to the wielder but to all those around him as well. Now if you will please give it to me so that I may return it to the tomb for safe keeping.”<br><br>A SHOCK<br><br>Kyle stares at the tall slim man with the long black hair carrying an archaic longbow, as he extends his hand over the top of Kyle’s bike. The man begins to speak in a language unlike anything he has ever heard before. In confusion, Kyle puts his hands on his hips, but the left hand absentmindedly lands on the pommel of the sword. A not unpleasant wave runs up his arm from the cold metal, and suddenly the stranger’s words are understandable. He hears, “… the tomb for safe keeping.” Looking at the stranger with a very puzzled look on his face Kyle responds in the only way he knows how. “I’m sorry but the only thing I understood of what you just said was that last part about the tomb. Could you please start over again a little more slowly this time, please.” He takes his hand of his hip and takes the offered hand in a firm handshake, while allowing his left hand to slip off the sword saying, “my name is Kyle Flanagin, what would your name be?”<br><br>Tiagar stares in shock as he hears the tall red haired human speak perfect fluent elvish until he takes his offered hand and the speech becomes complete gibberish. He looks down and sees that the hand that was just on the sword is no longer there. Realization dawns on him, the sword is doing something he did not know it could do, and it must be in the hands of one that can use it. Letting go of the hand he reaches across and takes hold of the left wrist of the big human and gently guides it back to the pommel. When the hand is once again in contact with the metal, Tiagar says, “Please forgive me this bit of rudeness but I believe that the only way we can effectively communicate with each other is if you remain in contact with the sword.” This time speaking in his native tongue, not the crude trade speech that humans through out the world have forced all the other races to learn.<br><br>Kyle starts with surprise, when the stranger leans across the bike and takes his left hand, placing it back on the pommel of the sword. The look of surprise and irritation changes to one of comprehension as he hears the eloquent words of the black haired man. He grips the hilt in his hand and says, “Holy shit! Then this IS an ENCHANTED blade. I don’t suppose you can tell me what the hell is going on here, can you?”<br><br>Kyle glances around and notices that he is parked directly across the street from the town's old fashioned ice cream parlor. His smile broadens as he sees that the ice cream shop's emergency generator, which the owner had installed several years before during an exceptionally hot summer with frequent power outages, was up and running. Being one of the few places in town with a generator, it is naturally quite busy. He turns back to the strange man the other side of his motorcycle and says, “Hey why don’t we go over to the shop there and talk over some ice cream? My treat, as I’m sure you don’t have anything the clerk will able to accept as currency yet. That is going to change in the not too distant future, I’m sure. Damn, I’m sorry where are my manners. Let’s try the introduction thing again. I’m Sergeant Kyle Flanagin of the United States Army, although I guess that doesn’t mean a whole hell of a lot anymore.” He takes his right hand placing it on his new companion’s left shoulder and urges him towards the ice cream parlor across the street.<br><br>Seeing the look of understanding go across the big man’s face, Tiagar smiles broadly and takes his hand away from the wrist standing back up straight. He is a little confused by what he hears, but understands the other man’s confusion. As the man takes his shoulder guiding him in certain direction, he allows himself to be guided and says, “It is an honor to make your acquaintance Sergeant Flanagin, I am Tiagar Strytaimos, you may simply call me Tiagar. I am afraid that I am just as confused about this as you are, or nearly so anyway. Yes, let us have some of this …” he pauses thinking about the strange words that are not elven. “… ICE CREAM. I am not familiar with that whatever it is, but I am not one to turn down offered hospitality when it is freely given.”<br><br>Kyle smiles in return to the bright smile on the archer’s face, walks towards the shop and says, “Please just call me Kyle. Ah you are in for quite a treat, ice cream is such a wonderful delight.” He leads Tiagar into the some what crowded ice cream parlor and up to the counter. He says to the rather unhappy looking teenage girl behind the counter, “Ah my poor girl, are you working to night because you were not going to the prom, or are you not at the prom 'cause you had to work tonight? And could my unusual friend here get a couple of sample tastes? He has never had ice cream before.”<br><br>The girl brightens up a little as he speaks to her, and even manages a shy smile when she looks into Kyle's green eyes. “It's all right, sir, I'm only a junior my prom will be next year. I'm just a little disappointed cause a couple of my friends got invited to go as somebody's date this year and I had already volunteered to work tonight when I got my invitation. Thank you for your consideration, you are very kind.” Her eyes open wide as she looks over at the man with the long bow in the strange clothing and the long black wavy hair. “Never had ice cream before. How on Earth can somebody grow to an adult around here and never have tasted ice cream before? What flavor would your friend like to try first?”<br><br>Kyle glances at his new companion and says, “I think we should start with the basics, vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, … etc.” The girl smiles nods and scoops a spoonful of the vanilla into a plastic spoon and hands it across the counter. He takes the spoon from her and offers it to Tiagar saying, “this is the basic, it’s vanilla.”<br><br>Tiagar takes the offered spoon with a little trepidation as he did not understand a single word exchanged between Kyle and the young woman. He slowly brings the spoon to his mouth, and takes the frozen cream into his mouth. His eyes widen in surprise, which quickly changes to delight as he moves it around in his mouth and it melts and runs down his throat. When his mouth is empty, he smiles broadly and says, “Oh I see Ice and Cream a frozen cream thing. How did you do it and how do you keep it cold? I don’t sense the use of any magic here.”<br><br>Kyle laughs lightly and the laughter stays in his eyes as he says, “Yes it is a frozen cream. As to how it is done I’m not too sure, but keeping it cold is done with technology, machines. As far as I know there is no magic on my world, which I don’t think we are on anymore. Where you rely on magic, we rely on our technology, our machines. Let’s try some other flavors, vanilla is just the basic where most other flavors start.” After several minutes and several different flavors including chocolate, strawberry, fudge swirl, butter pecan, and raspberry swirl, Tiagar settles on the raspberry swirl and Kyle orders a bowl of peanut butter chocolate swirl for himself.<br><br>After paying for the two bowls of the frozen treat, Kyle looks for a table where they can set, eat and talk. The only table he sees that is not already occupied is a booth next to the big plate glass window facing the street. They work their way through the throng of mostly young people to the booth. Kyle has difficulty getting on to the bench with the blade on his hip. Tiagar suggests putting it across the back like he wears his, but Kyle points out that it would make it very uncomfortable to do that and maintain the direct contact with the pommel. In the end Kyle undoes the strap fastened around his waist and places the sword on the table where he can keep his hand on it easily and without looking threatening to everybody else in the room.<br><br>Shortly after setting and while enjoying the ice cream Kyle asks, “So, what can you tell me about this strange new world we have become a part of?”<br><br>Tiagar smiles and after swallowing the savored mouthful says, “There will be a lot to tell I think. I don’t even know where to begin. I am of course going to want to know as much as I can about this town and the world in which you have come from. Where to start? Where to start? Hmmm I guess maybe we should start with where we are. We are in the middle of the Arcane Forests which are part of the kingdom of Cerulean Depths under the rule of a king, this area in the lands of Lord Valerian.”<br><br>“Whooah! Hold on right there. Americans do not answer to a king, our nation threw off the rule of a monarch over 200 years ago. You will not get these people to bend over and accept the rule of a king now.”<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>08-12-2010, 23:18:52</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Driving back into town, Phaerbryn finally notices the police station. She parks her jeep and hops out. Inside the station, everyone is bustling about frantically. Phaerbryn scoffs at the absurdity of not being prepared for a simple blackout. She walks up to a woman seated behind a large desk. The woman is fiddling with the phones, obviously beyond frustrated.<br><br>"Excuse me," Phaerbryn fiddles momentarily, trying to get her latest ID free from the back pocket of her skin tight leather pants. She pulls it out finally, glances at it briefly, and with relief audibly in her voice she says "Hi, I'm Vanessa Mills. I'm apparently completely lost. Is there a phone or map around here that I could use, by any chance?"<br><br>The lady behind the counter looks up with fury in her eyes, "Does it look like I care who you are? Do you see that waiting area over there?" Phaerbryn narrowed her eyes at the lady's tone but looked anyway. Her mouth gaped to see the overflowing waiting room. "Take a number and a seat and someone <em>might </em>be with you this century. What the hell is wrong with these damn phones?" The woman muttered as she turned back to her problem at hand.<br><br>Phaerbryn sighed annoyed, replaced her ID, and left through the entrance from whence she came. Outside she took a deep breath of the fresh night air and glanced about her. Directly in front of her she saw an ice cream parlor. She shrugged, got back in her jeep, and pulled it in front of the parlor. Getting out once more, she headed for the ice cream parlor's door.<br><br>Upon entering, she walked up to the man behind the counter and asked if she could use the phone. The man politely picked the phone from his side of the counter and rested it on top for her easy use. Phaerbryn nodded politely, wondering why the town had not yet switched to wireless phones, and picked up the receiver. There wasn't the slightest hint of a dial tone. She played with the button on the phone, flicking it a few times to no avail. It seemed to be disconnected.<br><br><br><hr><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana had examined every foreign object in sight for the first few paces but had become exceedingly overwhelmed rather quickly. She felt as if she'd stumbled upon a whole new world. In a state of awe, she moved through the streets as if in a trance, until suddenly noticing a gathering in one of the many strange buildings she'd seen along the way.<br><br>Holding her head confidently high, she approached the building. It was obviously a store of some sort. She advanced and began peering into the long rows with glass tops, trying to figure out what had everyone else enthralled. Big bins filled with colorful goo it seemed. These were obviously humans that surrounded her and this goo seemed to be a staple in these humans' diet as none seemed to be able to get enough of it.<br><br>She placed her hand on top of the glass to steady her for a better look, but jumped back just as quickly as the glass was extremely cold. So this goo must need a frozen environment or else it most likely melts, she thought to herself, still studying the goo intently.<br><br>"May I help you?" the man behind the counter asked, making Viviana jump. She just stared at him completely confused as this was a language she'd never heard in all of her years of studying.<br><br>"Excuse me? I'm not sure I heard you correctly. Could you please repeat that?" Viviana asked in her native celestial tongue. By the confused look on the older man's face, she assumed he did not understand her either. Taking note of his human origin, Viviana tried asking the same question in the human trade language to no avail. Then she noticed other humans around her looking at her with the same confused look as the man behind the counter. The complete confidence she’d had her entire life, left her in one fell swoop. She became suddenly very unsure of herself and quite a bit humbled. This had been a bad idea. Arkon had been right for once. She should have listened to him. She suddenly felt very alone surrounded by so many strangers that stared at her as if she were the strangest person on the planet.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>09-12-2010, 09:50:03</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				“I can't believe we are being sent 5 miles out of town, to investigate the bodies of mutant creatures,” the detective says as he is driving at a high speed to his unwanted destination.<br><br>Suddenly his partner in the passenger seat shouts, “Look out! There's some idiot in a costume in the road!” The driver looks up and swerves just in time to miss the oddly dressed black haired man carrying an archaic bow. They quickly forget about the man in the road, as they approach the spot that Kyle Flanagan had told them about, for there in road just as he had said are two hideous corpses, and a dense forest just beyond them. They bring the two police cars to a screeching halt, even as the detective not driving is already pulling the microphone of the police radio up to his mouth. “Dispatch, dispatch, this unit 8, and Kyle was right the road just effing ends in the middle a forest, and there are two corpses that don't look human laying here!”<br><br>After a very short time the captain's voice comes back through the radio saying, “Understood, secure the area. I, the coroner, and the crime scene team will be right out there.”<br><br>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br><br>Just as Kyle is about to say more about the American people not following a king, he stops as he hears a voice he never expected to hear in his hometown. Sure enough he looks up at the counter and is shocked to see the most unforgettable woman he has ever met. The CIA black ops specialist he had helped to guide to a secret facility in the desert of Iraq. He quickly excuses himself from the table, telling Tiagar that there is somebody else that he needs to talk to. He steps up behind the beautiful black haired woman in the black leather and says, “Miss Black,” he knows without a doubt that this is not her real name, but it is the only name he ever got from her before, “I sure hope you are not here on business.” He then laughs warmly at his own little joke.<br><br>Then before she can reply, his attention is drawn by another new arrival to the ice cream parlor. This new woman is dressed in fashion to immediately identify her as somebody from the new land his town is now part of. Her use of a completely alien language only serves to give Kyle further proof that he is correct, but he can't be rude by turning and walking away from Miss Amanda Black to retrieve his sword, not before she has a chance to respond.<br><br>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br><br>Tiagar accepts Kyle's polite departure from the table, and looks at his dead brother's sword laying on the table wondering what other secrets it holds, while savoring his ice cream. His thoughts are suddenly interrupted when he hears, "Excuse me? I'm not sure I heard you correctly. Could you please repeat that?" Spoken in perfect celestial language, then the same question being asked in the crude human trade language.<br><br>He immediately feels sympathy for the woman, understanding how confused she is. He slides out of the booth grabbing the sword from the table top by the hilt. He approaches the new woman and says, “Excuse me Miss, but I'm afraid that these humans do not speak any of the languages of our world. Please allow me to introduce myself, I am Tiagar Strytaimos” in the celestial language, followed by a small bow.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>09-12-2010, 17:47:15</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The Drow/light elf halfbreed hated being followed, and yet despite all of her considerable tricks, the orcs on her trail were still coming on her trail wherever she went.&nbsp; Sure it was three against one, more than fair odds when you were trained by Drizzt Do'Urden himself, but she had far more important things to worry about this night, mainly that giant flash of light that she had seen from her camp.&nbsp; Even from the distance it had been, the sudden flash had temporarily blinded her brown, light sensitive eyes, and she was determined to find out who or what had caused it and set them straight if it was hostile.&nbsp; Smelling the death of three orcs long before she saw them, the woman stops and climbs the nearest tree, losing her pursuers in the process as her brown eyes light up in the darkness, allowing her to penetrate even the deepest of shadows.<br><br><em>Two dead by the sword, and recent as well.&nbsp; What is up ahead though?&nbsp; A town, out here?</em>&nbsp; The buildings were strange even for this world, made of materials she had yet to see before.&nbsp; There were many bright lights in this place as well, making even some of the most advanced cities she has been to in this world pale by comparison.&nbsp; She fought the urge to give a whistle of admiration, knowing she was still in danger as the three orcs that had followed her up until now charged ahead foolishly.&nbsp; The ambush was only completed by the sudden appearance of a strange metal carriage that had multicolored lights upon the top of its roof, and the warrior couldn't pass up the opportunity to strike as she landed upon the lead orc's back, her blades already at the thing's neck and opening it wide.&nbsp; Before it fell to the ground in a heap, Giselle was already up and off the thing's back in a backflip, landing on her feet the next moment as she watched the other two turn too slowly to do anything as she charged ahead, her whirling scimitar blades stealing the life from the other two as they fell, bearing multiple slashes to their chests and stomachs in the next five seconds.&nbsp; When it was over, Giselle cleaned her father's blades upon the grass before approaching the strange carriage, wondering what else this night would hold for her.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>09-12-2010, 19:45:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				All four officers, the two detectives and the two uniformed officers step out of their respective cars. Looking at the uniformed officers one detective commands, “Secure the area and locate the third body. Kyle said there are three.” The two detectives walk to the nearest corpse to take a closer look. Upon a closer look the partner looks at the driver and says, “These don’t look like costumes to me, and they certainly smell real.”<br><br>Standing in the grass on the shoulder of the road one of the uniformed officers announces, “I found it. It’s down there in the ditch.” He points at the corpse. <br><br>The detectives look up the one they are examining and start to head in that direction, but stop dead in their tracks at the sight of a new arrival coming from the forest. For a moment they both simply gape wide eyed and slack jawed. They cannot believe their eyes, as a woman dressed in fantasy armor, with silvery white hair, charcoal grey skin, and pointed ears approaches. She is obviously heavily armed with blades. After the initial shock wears off the lead detective draws his semi-auto sidearm and points it at the woman with a standard two handed grip and shouts, “Don’t take another step and show me your hands!” The other three officers follow suit, drawing and pointing their weapons her.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>09-12-2010, 19:57:48</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Great, go figure.&nbsp; I guess I have to play nice.</em>&nbsp; Giselle said, sure that they hadn't seen or heard the three new orcs hit the ground from her deadly blades.&nbsp; She didn't recognize their weapons or their dress, but she wasn't about to take a chance as their words didn't make a lick of sense to her, but their actions spoke volumes.&nbsp; Looking down momentarily, Giselle cast a minor enchantment upon herself, the ability to understand languages and speak them as well, the half Drow/light elf looked up again and held her hands out at her sides.&nbsp; "Hold on there.&nbsp; I'm no enemy of you and yours."&nbsp; <em>Besides, if I had wanted to by now I could have dropped a globe of darkness upon you all and made your lives...interesting.</em>&nbsp; She thought to herself, but she didn't dare to do so for a few reasons, the more obvious one because there was just too many unknowns attached to all this strangeness.&nbsp; "I'm guessing you're not from around here from the way you dress and the strange contraptions you bear with you.&nbsp; My name is Giselle Do'Urden.&nbsp; Who are you?&nbsp; I promise I mean no harm, so please point those things elsewhere."&nbsp; She had a feeling they wouldn't be doing that but it never hurt to ask right?
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>09-12-2010, 21:03:35</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith continued to ride till he arrived in the strange town he looked around curious, but cautious. lifting the hood on his traveling cloak he rode his horse threw the strange town the *clop* of his horse drawing some attention he heard a loud noise behind him to see a strange metal box with someone sitting inside the horn sound issued each time they pressed on the center of a circle. <em>What strange magic, I wonder what else these people have? </em>moving to the the side of the road the metal box moved on its way. he dismounted and began to walk looking around.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>09-12-2010, 22:49:19</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>"Miss Black, I sure hope you're not here on business," the familiar voice startled Phaerbryn and made her heart jump inside her chest but no outwardly expression of surprise was shown. What in the world is <em>he</em> doing here? She turned around coolly, addressing the man she hadn't seen in quite a long time.<br><br>"Sergeant Flanagin! What a surprise!" As much as it pained her at the moment, she forced her face to light up with a smile. Formalities. She hated having to pretend to be normal. 'Put on a show so they don't realize just how different you really are', her father had always told her. "Business? Here? Oh, no, definitely not. I was actually just coming back from a mission when it seemed as if the road virtually disappeared. I'm thinking the agency gave me a faulty map but every time I try to call them here, the phone line is dead. Any idea what could possibly be going on?"<br><br>She was momentarily distracted by the ranger's eyes. She turned to see at what he was looking, and that's when she heard the strange language. Phaerbryn's brow arched as she studied the woman in purple. She <em>really </em>hated small towns. Then her attention was drawn to another man in tights. Well they might as well be tights. What the hell was going on here?<br><br>"I've heard of Christmas in July, but Halloween in May? That's a new one on me..."<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Breathing an audible sigh of relief, Viviana resisted the urge to hug the elf that appeared before her. She listened to his introduction. A look of confusion immediately donned her face.<br><br>"Well it is certainly a pleasure to meet you, Tiagar," she responded. "But what exactly do you mean they don't speak any language of our world? What other language could there be? What other world could there be for that matter?" Her eyes were drawn quizzically to the sword grasped in Tiagar's hands. Her questioning nature was rapidly getting the best of her. "And what is that? And where did you get it? Do you have any idea what this colorful goo is?" Her large blue eyes stared up at him, blinking once, waiting for the answers to her questions.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>10-12-2010, 00:12:24</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith looked quizzically about the town he came to a small parlor of sorts with a group of being gathered inside perhaps some sort of eatery. He walked in looking around his hood still drawn up. As he looked about the room was far too dark. to get a proper look about. But his eyes did find a familiar face. He had been an on and off council to her father ever since he settled in his tower.&nbsp; "What would your father say knowing you were congregating around such a young race lady?" he address Vivianna. removing the hood of his cloak. A casual smile on his face but the darkness of the shop was far to low for his liking raising his staff to touch the nearest light he spoke his words echoed with power. "Jhol shos shes sheal tostyl thasti,&nbsp; jheas jhol karaes ail tia cal" He spoke in a fairly old dialect of elven the light lit up it was no return of power to the building but magical light in all too willing locations to bare it. Enough to keep the shop illuminated.<br><br>letting the staff slide back to the floor in his hand Zelith looked around there were murmurs in a tongue he not yet understand. He turned to the lady Vivianna. It was a common game for him never to pay proper etiquette towards her or even her lord father they were still a shorter lived race than he. Often when talking to them showed the respect and contempt as if her father was a friend more then his lord. 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>MarcothTalos</strong> on <strong>10-12-2010, 07:08:15</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Marcus cursed out into the sky as he spun his 1967 shelby around in a loud burn out of his tires and roar of his big block 429 V8 Boss. He loved the care, the feel of it, the sound of her, and above all her power. His fists punched his steering wheel as he couldn't understand how Yosemite, California just appeared right outside their town on the highway, and why of all nights after the huge light show on the day he was gonna pull in an easy five grand. Groaning he shouted to no one, "How does a fucking forest just fucking appear! What in the fucking hell is this shit!" Pulling his .357 from his belt of his destroy denim low rise jeans leading to his high combat boots and on his strong and toned torso was covered by a tap out shirt which was a pale gray color. <br><br>Glaring at the road in front of him his eyes could have burned holes in the buildings if he concentrated hard enough. His tires gripped the road hard as he gunned the big block V8 and shifted the car up one gear, speeding him up greatly. As he drove into town he was presented with quite the sight that ha developed as on the right side of the road inside the suddenly brightly lit ice cream shop, dressed odd robes with way too much jewelry for a straight man made the entire ice cream shop light up. It was weird since he just turned towards it and a bright light flashed like the one Marcus had seen before the forest appeared. Gritting his teeth he looked at the very strange "woman" who was colored with blue/purple skin, Halloween hit early this year. The freaks are out already, but after that bright flash, Marcus could put two and two together.<br><br>Squealing the tires he turned his car to a dead stop facing the two, his headlights on their figures through the windows of the shop. Gunning the engine twice he put her in park and shut the engine off. Stepping out of the car he threw on his leather jacket, in a racing style of jackets, it showed his bulky figure well. Stepping forward Marcus moved towards the two his eyes narrowed, his headlights showing their skin well now, showing something was up, this wasn't a good make-up job. Growling low in his throat Marcus stepped towards them standing in front of his headlights as he pulled his .357 from the back of his pants and cocked the hammer as he stared at the two.<br><br>What the hell was he doing? For christ's sake these two could be goddamn aliens for all he knew. What the fucking hell was he doing? Walking slowly towards them he stopped just as he pulled open the door and step inside just a step while he gripped his revolver tightly, "Who the flying fuck are you two, and what the hell did you do to this town?" Many of the town who knew of Marcus as the strange mechanic, didn't really realize self educated in many, none would assume that was from books and not streets. He knew the world through the writings of history, psychology, anatomy, science, and languages. A street thug with a brain was much more valuable than a street thug who couldn't tell the difference between cocaine and heroine. These two looked like they were on both, not to mention they were both carrying mid-evil style weapons, which rubbed Marcus all sorts of bad.. Gritting his teeth he shifted the gun in his hand he spoke again his South Boston accent putting him different from everyone in town, unique and giving him away for not being from here. "Hey I said what the fuck are you two doing here and why the fuck are you making all these lights? Eh?"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>10-12-2010, 08:07:26</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>At the approach of the wizard, Viviana was no longer able to contain her relief and swept Zelith into a hug. She almost immediately released him, though, blushing. Zelith had been there on the day of her birth, seen her as a snotty nosed child, and even a prepubescent teenager, all while maintaining the look of a young man. She had never hugged him before and doing so now embarrassed her slightly. She ignored Zelith's usual icy demeanor and took a step back and cleared her throat before responding in her celestial tongue, knowing full well that both men could understand her.<br><br>"Greetings Zelith. It's a pleasure as always. To answer your question, I found that long black road out there and became curious of its nature. I followed it for a few lengths and suddenly found myself here in this strange village. And this 'young race' you know very well are humans. They are quite prevalent throughout our world and there's no need to show them any prejudice. There's nothing but knowledge to be gained from a different species, Zelith," she used the same argument she'd used many a time with him.<br><br>Before anyone could respond, a huge moving object made of a shiny metal came barreling right toward the group. It stopped just outside the shop, making Viviana gasp. A handsome, yet scruffy human emerged from the object and moved slowly toward them, shouting in some unknown language. It seemed to be the same language the shop person had been using. Viviana's perfect eyebrows frowned in confusion, not understanding a word.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn saw the new man enter, holding his gun. She immediately pulled her gun from the back of her pants as well and held it out in front of her, aiming at the hostile.<br><br>"CIA! Put down your weapon!" She stated in a loud but firm voice. CIA... Was that the alternate badge she'd grabbed? Or was it FBI? Man... These missions were starting to get to her. She shook her head to clear it and focused her sapphire blue eyes on the man in front of her. "I said, put down your weapon!"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>10-12-2010, 17:43:19</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith was a bit shocked but smiled at the gesture none the less. he continued to speak to her switching from high elven to celestial. "i do not hold any hard feeling towards humans in general lady, they are a young race and very short lived. For that they must live each day as fully as possible and can never take the time to fully understand things by observing." Now that the store had lighting he was able to see things much more clearly. Unlike the lady vivianna his skin was a pale tan. aside from his long hair and the points of his ears sticking out he had all the appearance of a young man just oddly dressed.<br><br>When the man burst in yelling his attention shifted. Such a violent sounding man he was obviously blaming them for some wrong doing. understanding the language was his first goal now a minor enchantment he began muttering under his breath. he reached into one of his pouches finding what he needed and pulled a swath of fabric from inside a brass ear horn as he did he understood the humans dialect. he could also speak it. new to the language he tried his best to convey his lack of understanding. "There much better, such a strange language this one." he said turning to the situation the young woman at the counter had pulled out a device similar in style as the one the man was brandishing. It was obvious the man had a desire to cause harm "Young man, I am not the cause of this towns transference, I know of spells that an do so; but have no desire to experiment with them at this time. Whoever brought you here has not shown their face. Now I suggest you lower that device whatever it be and calm yourself; It is not wise or advisable to anger an Archmage." When he first spoke his tongue had the sound as if he were singing even now as he warned the man to lower that device he sounded almost musical.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>10-12-2010, 18:50:04</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>The crime scene</strong></div><br>The lead detective exclaims, “Who we are, is the law around here. And of course we’re from around here. You’re the one who is out of place. Now keep your hands where we can see them and don’t make any sudden moves. Now why don’t you tell us just what the hell you’re doing here!”<br><br>One of the uniformed officers lowers his weapon, but does not holster it. He steps forward but makes sure not get in anybody else’s line of fire. He smiles warmly saying, “Wow! I love your costume. I didn’t know there was gaming convention around here though. I usually dress as a barbarian myself. I have seen other elf and even drow costumes, but you could tell they were just costumes. Yours looks so real it’s almost frightening. How did you get the make up to look so real? Gawd, it must have taken you hours to apply that much make up. Please forgive us, but things have been really weird since that flash of light and the power went out. We’re all kinda on edge.”<br><br>He turns addressing his fellow officers, “Calm down guys, she just got here. She didn’t have anything to do with this. Kyle already told us that he killed these three guys here and why. She just happens to be an oddly dressed innocent by stander.”<br><br><div align="center"><strong>The ice cream shop</strong></div><br>Kyle is just about to respond to Ms. Black’s comment but does not get the chance as another stranger, this one in robes, enters. He touches a ceiling light with his staff and suddenly all the lights in the room come back to life. The newest other worldly lady apparently knows him as she gets a look of delight on her face and hugs him. He thinks, ‘man, I have SO got to get used to keeping that sword close at hand.’<br><br>His eyes are still adjusting to the lights coming back on when they are assaulted again as a car’s headlights angled directly into the shop. Then a very angry man comes in brandishing a large revolver putting it at the three non locals. Then of course, Ms. Black draws her own weapon. Kyle is a little shocked when she actually announces that she is CIA, which cause him to hesitate long enough for the ‘Archmage’ to respond.<br><br>Kyle steps directly in front of the gunman, so that the pistol is now pointed directly at his own chest. He looks the other man in the eyes and calmly says, “Yo, Dude, these people are just confused as we are. I seriously doubt that, even if the archmage here knows spells that could do this, he alone has the power needed to move the entire town and surrounding land. Besides who or what is responsible is not important. The important thing is to make the best of the situation. Besides if he is powerful enough to cause this, do you really think that pea shooter of yours will do anything more than just piss him off? I personally do not want to be turned into a frog or something worse.”<br><br>Tiagar, simply stands back to patiently watch what transpires. After Zelith casts his comprehend languages spell, Tiagar subtly casts his own on himself and the Lady Viviana. It is finished in time to understand Kyle’s speech to the angry young man. He mentally kicks himself for not doing so earlier. <br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>10-12-2010, 20:08:03</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle understood that they were like the knights guarding Baldur's Gate and other towns of the sort when she heard the man's reply, but again they were off the mark by a long shot since THEY were in another world and not the other way around.&nbsp; Again she was thanking her lucky stars they hadn't seen her dispatch the three orcs that were behind the tree line or they might have activated their strange weapons on her before giving her a chance to talk.&nbsp; Hearing the warm reception from one of the other officers, the Drow/light elf has to wonder what in the Nine Hells he is talking about since she isn't wearing any costume and has no idea what a convention is, but she gets the gist of what he's talking about all the same.&nbsp; "So let me see if I got this right.&nbsp; You think I'm the stranger here, but it seems to me that your entire town was dropped for some reason or another into this world.&nbsp; Whoever did this had a lot of power on their side, and if I was you I wouldn't want to be out here if they decide to come back.&nbsp; Of course that's assuming it was a sentient being.&nbsp; As for you buddy, I don't know what you have gotten a hold of, but I assure you that this is no costume and those dead orcs are very real, and they were very much alive until this, Kyle person killed them, which is good for you people.&nbsp; Don't think these are the last of them though, not by a long shot.&nbsp; Where there is one, there is more.&nbsp; We need to get inside and set up perimeters unless you want to know what a true orc raiding party can do."&nbsp; Giselle said, taking a step forward just to test the waters, her natural leadership skills coming to bear in a crisis such as this though she kept her hands where these humans could see them.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>MarcothTalos</strong> on <strong>11-12-2010, 03:30:23</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The two in front of him turned instantly at his dramatic entrance until he heard the loud shout from over his left shoulder did he raise his revolver at the one who called him young man, in some weird accent that was to be sure. Sounded almost Welsch, but with those ears Marcus was not liking these two at all. It all made sense in some weird dungeons and dragons way. Marcus wasn't a fan of either, nor did he enjoy hearing the shout form the very nimble woman, who looked like something Marcus would love to sink his teeth into. As she announced CIA Marcus cursed himself and looked back to the strange sounding man. "Well listen here boyo I ain't been called young man since i past the age and height at 19. I am 34 kinda makes me above that young man shit. Talk to me like I'm a boy again and I'll be sure to put one between your eyes."<br><br>Marcus cocked the .357 as he aimed in on the man just as a young man stood up and put himself between the barrel. Looking down at the shorter man he raised an eyebrow as he towered over this man. Shaking his head he moved forward and threw his right elbow at the mans ear, aiming to disorient not knock out as he then would lift up his large leg and drove his boot towards the young man's chest before turning towards the weird man again, speaking calmly to the woman just behind him. "CIA huh? Some of your crew probably want me dead more than that guy I just kicked. Put your gun where it belongs, on these two, you heard him talk, just a minute ago he looked like we had dicks growing out of our foreheads. Something is up with these two and you are pointing the gun at me? Jesus, thank god criminals got better street smarts than you lady. Fuck off or shoot me or shoot these two. I ain't dropping this piece."<br><br>Gritting his teeth Marcus remained steady on the two his eyes narrow showing he had no question that he would fire. His breathing was calm and the only wild card had just shown herself. 'Fucking CIA?!?!?! Are you kidding me!' Marcus couldn't believe is fucked up luck. The CIA just happen to be int he one place he happen to find out held the two who probably did this to them. He settled the revolver at the man's forehead as he slowly walked forward "This device as you call it will split your skull down the middle if you don't answer me goddamn questions."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>11-12-2010, 04:17:38</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				He sighed Turning to Vivianna and speaking again in celestial "See how rash they become when they know not the situation." Then returning to observe the man had some marital skills that was certain. As he explained his taken to insult at being called young and claiming to be beyond being called a child he laugh on the inside.<br><br>He listened to him well enough and furrowed his brow. This one was becoming quite to irritation. "Your questions, yes; what the fuck are you doing here and why the fuck are you make all those lights. Correct? The first is simple curiosity I saw the event of your arrival from my tower, It interrupted my stargazing. and the second is for simple convenience, light in a poorly lit building." he turned looking back towards the woman with The other weapon "Are all the men where your from as dense as a Troll?<br><br>He grew more serious, bold even " Now I've answered your questions, lower this weapon of yours Or you'll never used your hand it's in again. better yet why don't you just sleep." before he would allow the man to comprehend that he spoke fast under his breath "Maer.." the sleeping spell was harmless and he could try to resist but once it hit him. Zelith slapped the weapon from infront of his face and stepped in hand on his wrist. "Be thankful i don't rot your wrist and make it a useless stump."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>11-12-2010, 04:52:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687)<br></div><br><br><div align="center">(http://farm3.static.flickr.com/2128/1601462059_1a90f94679.jpg)<br></div>The ritual was completed. It was one of the more simpler ones Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687) had managed. This left less than a dozen of her followers unchanged. <br><br>"Will it alway be like this now?"<br><br>http://www.freakyvidz.com/videos/1813/people (http://www.freakyvidz.com/videos/1813/people)<br><strong><br>"Yes Naroi, unless you wish for another change its permenant. All my rituals are"<br></strong><br>The woman soon left to talk of things with her friends and Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687) started meditating.<br><br>Many hours past when Rianna approached the devilkin carefully<br><br>"Sorry to disturb you sorceress but a sighting of a strange light has startled many."<br><br><strong>"What kind"</strong><br><br>"It was massive. Over the hills, through the wood perhaps two days ride away."<br><br><strong>"Thats orc territory, its dangerous but we do have to see. Are any of the villagers free to scout ?"<br></strong><br>"I can go along with Tasha and Mardine if you wish my Lady"<br><br><strong>"Please do do not do anything to put yourself in danger, return with what news you can. We will keep a tower here alight such that you can find you way back."</strong><br><br>After finding three horses three of the changed women of the village set of riding ...<br><br>Rianna (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/7817/hermlogo2.jpg)<br><br>Tasha and Mardine (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/3830/hermaphroditetwins1.jpg)<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>11-12-2010, 11:27:05</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Rianna (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/7817/hermlogo2.jpg), <br>Tasha &amp; Mardine (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/3830/hermaphroditetwins1.jpg)<br></div><br><div align="center">(http://farm2.static.flickr.com/1150/1116056732_62c8c43f18.jpg)<br></div><br>What used to be a main road an age ago still had occasional points where it could be used as such but after riding for a few hours it returned back into a forest so thick discerning their location wasn't easy.<br><br>Rianna had a minor charm that gave some sense of direction and warning of danger but how reliable such things were was only known when tested. <br><strong><br>"Its been hours we shouldnt try for a more direct rout we can so easily get lost, perhaps we can find a path that could lead us a way to it in hours but the danger of woods really makes this option silly, we can so easily get lost"</strong><br><br><strong>"I have a pendant charm for that" Rianna murmured<br></strong><br><strong>"Thats meant to warn us of danger not protect us from it"<br></strong><br><strong>"We will get by, we are on the high ground we will be fine"<br></strong><br>A few hours past in silence and the ground became so rocky it made sense to dismount and walk the horses carefully<br><br><div align="center">(http://www.reconnections.net/magic_forest-1.jpg)</div><br><strong>"I think just over this ridge should do it, I think it would give us a clear few down to whatever that light thing is"<br></strong>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 02:03:38</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<strong>Sam</strong><br>Samantha has not bothered going to prom in fact she was in the ice cream parlor when things went crazy. bright lights, a blackout of course except at the few places with generators, including her father's shop outside town.<br>instead of freaking out, she simply stayed put, and tried her cell, dead. pager, no signal.<br>She had her own small car, what kid didn't, an old junker but she'd patched it up and it'd run. she had to get home, of course the road cut off at a few points, and she was not going to crash into a two feet deep ditch.<br>Sam got home with no real trouble if an odd sense of unease.<br>"Dad!" was the first word out of her mouth, he was waiting, he'd seen her come up the road, her did was a always prepaired and the workshop had it's own powersource just in case, and her father had a decent reserve of fuel. She rushed into his arms he simply nodded and pated her head. she loked up at him, not letting herself cry with worry. "have you gotten word from the powerplant? are the guys okay?"<br>her father, with his large biker's physque sat down in the shop and looked at her. "you saw that cut off on the way here right? the coal plant 's been cut in half... and" he took a deep breath "according to foreman... Jacob... he got split with it." the land lines were still working thank god.<br>Samantha held her breath, and broke down in tears running to her room.<br><br><strong>Aubert</strong><br>Aubert was never a creature of comforts, but the warm bath that he was able to lounge in in the town of Ephisus, it was near paradise. of course a missionary's work is never done. a Farmer, Jone Tabor, Aubert knew him, he'd helped him with his goblin problem last week. "sir sir" his head hit the floor bowing as a sign of reverence. "You know MisterTabor ... you don't have to do that unless it's a high priest." Aubert stood up, and walked to get his robes across the room. "yes m'lord it's just...you are indecent" Aubert just laughed. "You tend your horses, my body is not so different, and I see no reason to hide it as such." he finished buckling his pants, and slipping on his breastplate. "so what's the emergency?"<br>"m'lord there was lightning over the mountian, a great light I could see from my window I came as soon as I could" Aubert patted him on the back and helped him up off his knees "your farm is over a mile out of town. I'm surpised you ran so far." he looked the farmer in the eye "take my room for the night, I don't think I'll need it."<br>Aubert set about jogging at full speed off towards the forest across the mounians.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 02:21:53</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Both Phaerbryn and Viviana turn to gawk at Kyle, their large eyes becoming even larger.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Did that man just imply that this town was from another world? How delightfully curious! Viviana was already brimming with questions but before she could even open her mouth, the man wearing the very odd material around his legs, began speaking. She was very happy that she could now understand the man and she turned to Tiagar, a warm smile on her face as a way of thanks. She turned back once more, taking a breath to speak, and was once more quelled, this time by the act of violence displayed in front of her. Her hand immediately went to the scimitar at her waist but didn’t unsheathe it once she noted the man failed to continue his attack.<br><br>Viviana became intently focused on the man’s weapon while he was yelling at the other woman in leather. She assumed it was a weapon because he had it thrust in front of him, as if to defend with it. This was unlike any weapon she’d every read about. And she read <em>a lot</em> of books. She was now enamored with figuring this out. As Zelith began talking to him, she took a step forward and sniffed at the weapon. The smell was slightly sulfurous with a hint of a metal twang. She cocked her head curiously and reached a hand to touch it.<br><br><hr><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn was still reeling from Kyle’s declaration. Another fucking planet? What kind of drugs were they experimenting with on these ranger boys these days? Shaking her head, she focused back on the current scene just in time to see the new stranger strike Kyle.<br><br>“Hey, asshole! That man is an Army Ranger you just hit! You know, one of those men that give his life to fight for your freedom? Show some fucking respect!” Phaerbryn was outraged! But she knew better than to disgrace Kyle’s dignity by kicking this man’s ass for him. However, as the man continued on his rant about the CIA, she was very much contemplating shooting him in the head. The CIA might frown upon that, though.<br><br>Phaerbryn noticed the strange woman in the purple dress seemed to now be able to understand the man, whereas she seemed unable to before. All of a sudden, everything seemed to click. She had never known Kyle to exaggerate before and this hot headed jerk seemed to be spouting off the same story. Then she remembered the device in her car. Ignoring the gun toting man’s comments as if he were nothing, she dropped her gun and ran to her car.<br><br><div class="floatleft">(http://t1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcQ6GYHFpkJZJIduEGdR-iuhLlbyzSx9EZ7r66RUfUFhsOg7h9Vy)</div>She fumbled briefly with the glove compartment until it flew open. She grabbed the little box and emptied it hurriedly on the seat. The note flew away in the breeze as she examined the Bluetooth looking device. She found a switch and flipped it it. A section lit up blue. If this didn’t work, she was going to have to seriously reevaluate her mental stability. She placed the device on her ear and walked back in the store just in time to see the girl in the purple dress reach for grungy man’s gun.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 04:57:41</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687) <br></div><br>Rianna (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/7817/hermlogo2.jpg) and Tasha &amp; Mardine (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/3830/hermaphroditetwins1.jpg) and their horses appeared at one house on the outskirts of the town and looked about the thing with jaws gaping.<br><br><div align="center">(http://www.hometrendesign.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/11/shell-house-design-ideas.jpg)<br></div><br>They had found a faster journey to the town avoiding main roads but the rocky pathway was dangerous and not one suitable for returning the same way. Several hours to get here down rocky inclines, but the passage wasn't save and returning to Hyra would likely take two days.<br><br>Unknown to the three Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687) had followed their prgress perching from tree top to another in silent flight to monitor their progress. It was her plan to look out for trouble and if some did come to direct their movements away from such danger, for the pendant which Rianna had been given was nothing other than a beacon to give Depheree some vague sense of her location.<br><br>Something Depheree was not so needful of keeping them unawares of currently.<br><br>She flew down to land beside them.<br><br><strong>"Depheree ?" </strong>Rinna asked.<br><br><strong>"I followed you both to ensure you were not going to get into trouble. This is unsettling, stranger architecture like this exists not far from where we are but much more huddled together like fish do on roads that are black not cobblestone. This one is larger and more separate and more isolated from them for reasons I don't know. Perhaps those who live here are disliked." </strong><br><br>Depheree inspected the trees of area all things...<br><br>The three villagers of Hyra looked fearful as they started inspecting the deserted house. A minute of wondering peering though the glass walls let them approach a doorway alien to anything they have seen before. Depheree however had ignored the house and was studying the plants. She seemed very intrigued by one area on the ground. So much so Rianna joined her to see what could be more interesting than the strange building.<br><br><strong>"Depheree, what is it which captivates you so?"</strong><br><strong><br>"From what I have seen from up high ... Its not just buildings that have arrived here magically. <br>These plants are not from these parts. Some land and a great village seems to have just ... appeared. But I have never heard any history records of such a village. This is not from anything I think our world has seen. Here is where plants of our woods end and their new stranger ones start. Anything beyond that point is from the strange realm. Look.. there is no heat marks, no ruins of movement, no ritualistic marker stones, no wax no chalk, nothing. Yet the transition is seamless, well here it is anyway. If this realm has sent buildings and plants which are new ... it means it could have also brought magic we don't know of and likely may have also brought ... "</strong><br><br><strong>"Monsters ! The age of Dragons returning ?"</strong><br><strong><br>"Perhaps Rianna that is what scares me. Yet if monsters live in this strange building they are no dragons. They are neat, orderly, clean and have a fondness for items which I am quite taken with. Shall we try and meet one ?"<br></strong><br>A few minutes had made them all intrigued by a strange device, one that chirped abrasively in tones getting slightly deeper, slower and quieter.<br><br><em>&lt;Auto-Home Security 3000 - Critical power system failure. Alarm offline. Magnetic locks offline. Communication offline. Sensors offline. This is a recorded message. Main battery connection loss detected. Auto-Home Security 3000 ... &gt;</em><br><br><strong>"Its fainter now, it was louder a moment before perhaps it be sprite-creature dying. It sounds like how we can talk but with stranger words I dont know."</strong> Mardine observed<br><br><strong>"Indeed Mardine, you are a smart one, one reason I am glad your here. Wise priestess you may well make yet !"</strong><br><br>Depheree then walked towards the speaker and tried to look commanding.<br><br><strong>"Greetings Strange sprite ! Your language is strange. I am Depheree Lady of this land please tell me what manner here ... "</strong><br><br><em>&lt;Auuuuuutooooooooo-Hooooooome Secc... &gt;</em> The speaker at finally stopped its batteries exhausted.<br><br>The others looked to each other then about the deserted home waiting for something to happen ... 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 07:06:35</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Oren had started the evening as one of simple relaxation. Sometimes the life of an adventurer was one you just needed a break from- it was simple as that. And make no mistake, Oren was an adventurer. Some would even say a hero. But the half-satyr sometimes just got urges. A want and a need to return to the wild for a while to rest and recharge. This forest looked as good as any. Someone at one point had told him it was the Arcane Forests in the human kingdom of Cerulean Depths, and that the Arcane Forests also wandered into Orc territory but at the time Oren didn't care.<br><br>So for the past fortnight Oren was just enjoying himself in the wilds. When he was cold, he put some clothes on. When he was hungry, he ran down something. When he was thirsty, he got some water from the streams. He kind of was starting to miss female "companionship" but sometimes to appreciate it more you have to go without for a bit. He was fine with that but it was starting to make him feel a little edgy. Today had been a particularly good day, as he had found a pond with a big rock over it. Just diving off of it wearing nothing but the little band holding his hair back was perfect. Hell, that little band and an occasional interaction with a magic marching pack was the only sign that he wasn't completely feral. As the sun set Oren had just laid back by a tree and watched the stars come out. Yes, he'd head back to civilization tomorrow but tonight he'd just relax.<br><br>That was the plan anyway. He had wandered into the Orc territory at some point. Who knew? Alright- 8 Orcs would have been a big problem by himself. Actually he was being too generous. In a straight fight 8 Orcs would probably of totally smashed him into paste. But 8 Orcs versus a Piper who knows this? And was in a forest where he had plenty of opportunities for mischief? <br><br>The first kill was to get their attention on his own terms, a crossbow bolt through the throat. He hadn't even had time to put on clothes, just grab his backpack and run. The second, third, and fourth were a simple trick- a ghost sound illusion to lure them into a fire trap. Number five was a trip vine to drop him head first on a propped up spike on a rock. Number six was a simple sneaking up and stabbing. All right- he was running out of ideas.<br><br>Seven and Eight however, well- his luck had run out.<br><br>"<strong>A naked elf? That's who has killed the rest of us?</strong>" Urk Sharptooth growls to his last friend in Orcish- his mighty club held ready to smash Oren's head in.<br><br>"<strong>We'll lie.</strong>" he replies, holding Oren's arms behind his back.<br><br>The Goddess smiled upon Oren that day- He thought he was the luckiest man alive. A bright light had then shone, like a solid wall of light was thrown among the three of them. From behind them to be precise. The sudden slack in the Orc behind him wasn't something he was expecting- but Oren took advantage of it. Slipping his arms out of the loose lock, Oren lunged forward and tripped the other Orc- pushing Urk toward his friend and sprinting forward. It's the scream that gets Oren to turn around and even then it takes a moment for his eyes to adjust.<br><br>There was a sort of dome where they stood now, one that extended far upward and seemed to made of a strange silent lighting. The Orc that was holding him was laying at the foot of the dome- or half of him was. It's like something split the creature in half, the front half laying face down in front of him and the back half was just gone. The other Orc had apparently been pushed by Oren into the lightning-silence-dome, and whatever it was doing to him he was screaming in pain. The screaming stops before the dome seems to disappear.<br><br>Oren kicks a rock at where the bodies of the two Orcs lay now. Well, one-and-a-half orcs but the point was made. The rock passes through without being altered in any way. No light show, no forces, no energy, no cutting.<br><br>What was it?<br><br>Oren heads to his gear and starts putting things on to investigate. Some pants in case of sentient beings, some rings for protection, a bracelet for some hardening of the body, and an amulet to light the path. Putting on the pack, he begins to walk. The first thing he notices is that there's an obvious line in the plant life, the grass on the far side was a completely different shade of green.<br><br>-----------------<br><br>The walk into the new territory was a strange wonderland for Oren. The plant life looked like the ones he was used to- until he looked closer. The grass, the vines, the bushes, the trees- he didn't recognize any of them at all. It was like walking into a completely new forest- one he's never even seen before.<br><br>"<strong>You aren't from anywhere near here, are you?</strong>" he asks an Oak tree.<br><br>"<strong>I've been around, I've been in a lot of forests. You my friend, I've never met anyone like you before.</strong>"<br><br>And then he breaks the tree line and sees his first modern house.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 11:33:25</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The structure is just so. . .strange to Oren that he just stares at it blankly. It obviously wasn't natural, that's the first definite thought he has about it that he can definitely say. He walks up to it, slowly, to make sure it wasn't some sort of bizarre other-dragon or something.<br><br>Janet Harding sat inside, in the dark and the silence. The Harding house had never been so quiet before. Pa was always good about keeping at least the generator running when there was a black-out but Pa wasn't here anymore. The elder Hardings had died in a car wreck last winter, leaving just Janet and Stephenie alone in the world.<br><br>It wasn't all bad news of course, Janet had just finished a BA in Finance which was enough to get a decent job in town at the Mayor's office. Ma and Pa also had left behind enough money to finish paying off the little house, even some to send Stephanie to College if she get a scholarship or two. Right now Steph was enjoying her prom in town, there really shouldn't of been anything to worry about.<br><br>Except this was more then just a black-out. Not even the town lights that normally could be seen out the windows were visible. There was absolutely no power for miles around as far as Janet could tell. Janet, not Jane. She had to grow up a bit to sound professional. And speaking of professional she should have been going outside to kick on the generator but she didn't feel safe going out there without one of Pa's guns. Which unlocking the safe, finding the right ammo for, and loading it was proving to be trickier then she thought it would.<br><br>Oren figured out that it was some kind of dwelling when by chance he caught the sight of two windows lined up- revealing that it was hollow inside. The scared occupant inside hadn't tripped his senses yet- but he had the idea to approach and see if anyone was inside anyway.<br><br><br>Shouts. Oren heard shouts. A woman, young but definitely an adult. It takes him a minute to find the source of the voice- a young woman leaning out a doorway he missed. Pretty, but definitely had a life harder and with more heartache then she should have had. Of course, what she was holding tipped him off as well. He had little idea what it was exactly, but he recognized the body language of someone holding some sort of ranged weapon when he saw it.<br><br><br>The stranger's light source was what tipped Janet off first. It looked like a flashlight, but hanging from his neck. Alright, hands free- smart. It's when he gets closer that she starts getting worried. He was only wearing pants, and he didn't look completely human. Like something out of one of those fantasy movies about myths and monsters. Some sort of bone disease? Had to be, had to be. One of pa's shotguns is held to her shoulder as she yells her demand again.<br><br>"<strong>I said, put your hands where I can see them!</strong>"<br><br><br>What language was the woman speaking? It wasn't rougher like a human language but beyond that he had not even the slightest idea. And her clothes didn't look like any fancy court clothes or animals skins he's ever seen.<br><br>"<strong>Is this your home? Your land?</strong>"<br><br><br>Of course, what Janet heard was some sort of language that sounded half-sung if it made no sense. Like almost random syllables picked for their musical quality and not their ability to communicate ideas. He does however step closer, if slowly and with his hands up. Her pose tightens as she doesn't like that at all and considers shooting him.<br><br><br>Oren could think of a spell that could help, but he needed to get closer- and he wasn't sure she would let him. . .
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 20:29:14</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">The crime scene</div><br>The uniformed officer’s jaw drops slight, then he closes his mouth and visibly swallows before saying, “Wow, so you’re a real drow? Man this is SOOOO Cool!” He is suddenly as excited as a young boy who just got the one toy he really wanted. His gaze goes from the drow’s head down to her feet and slowly back up. He then looks past her to the forest beyond, like he is just itching to go investigate. Suddenly he looses his smile and his eyes rest back on the woman in front of him. “Wait, orcs. You said those are orcs,” as he points at the visible corpses, “if they are orcs… Oh shit!” <br><br>He turns to the detective saying, “If we are anywhere in an orc settlement, we need to get back to town and warn everybody. We will need to make sure every able bodied person is armed and ready to defend our town. Unchecked an orc raiding party will sweep through the town worse than a rogue motorcycle gang. They will kill anyone in their path, and burn down buildings, and carry off anything that looks interesting to them.”<br><br>The detective says, “You are an idiot. There is no way we could possibly be on another world. There is only one world, our world. Orcs and drow do not exist. I knew if you kept playing those games you would eventually go over the deep end. Think about it man, if she is really a drow and we are on her world, how come she speaks English?”<br><br>Before the officer can reply, three more police vehicles arrive. The first is the chief in his well marked Jeep Cherokee. The second is a small 4x4 pickup truck with “Crime Scene Investigation” on the doors. The last is the county coroner’s van. A single person climbs out of each vehicle. The chief approaches the detective with a scowl on his face. The CSI just stands and gawks. The coroner walks straight to the nearest corpse and squats down to get a closer look.<br><br>The chief asks, “What the hell is going on, Detective? Why do three of you have your weapons pointed at this woman? Yeah, she looks strange and she’s obviously heavily armed, but is she really a threat? If what Kyle said is true, then she is just somebody from that forest.” He points to the forest.<br><br>From off to the side the coroner shouts, “I don’t know what this thing is, but I do know that it definitely is not human. I also know that it was killed by something sharper than anything I have seen before. Hell, even surgical lasers don’t cut this cleanly. It does however match with Mr. Flanagin’s version of what happened.”<br><br>The chief commands, “Holster your weapons. Stop harassing our new neighbor. Something has definitely happened, whether we have been moved or this forest has been moved does not matter. We are together now and are going to have to make the best it.”<br><br>“But sir …”<br><br>“Just do it detective, don’t question it. If this is some sort of a hoax, we will deal with it later. Now we need to figure what is best for the town.” Turning to look at the coroner, the chief asks, “Do you think the CSI needs to do anything there?”<br><br>The coroner stands and replies, “No sir. It looks pretty straight forward. Even if it wasn’t self defense, is killing a nonhuman brute a crime? I’ll just collect the bodies to take back for a much more thorough examination.”<br><br>Reluctantly the detective puts his weapon away, the remaining officers give sighs of relief and holster their weapons also.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 20:51:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle is about to argue whether the man has rocks for brains when more strange machines arrive, temporarily blinding her light sensitive eyes.&nbsp; Putting her arm reflexively over her face, the woman grimaces noticeably until she is able to adjust, listening to what was going on around her.<br><br>"We're not in or near any orc settlement that I could tell.&nbsp; Still, your man is right about how dangerous they can be and what they're capable of.&nbsp; Whatever you are doing, I suggest you do it fast.&nbsp; We have a lot of work to do before this night is over.&nbsp; I'm not worried about orcs so much as other things that favor the night."&nbsp; Turning to the one that had a hard time believing what was going on, Giselle approached him, but as she did so several small harmless purple faerie fires appeared on him that disappeared a few seconds later.&nbsp; "Still doubt what's going on?"&nbsp; She asked, her hands resting on her hips as she awaited the usual response from her little display.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 23:22:10</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> The ice cream shop</div><br>Kyle recognizes the attack for what it is and knows the intended result. He quite easily avoids the elbow shot by ducking slightly and twisting so the only harm is the sound of the big man’s arm rushing past his ear. The kick however is not expected and manages to land squarely on his chest, throwing him off balance.<br><br>Remaining on the floor Kyle fights an internal struggle. His logical brain is saying that violence will only lead to more violence. While the emotional side and the combat reflexes want nothing more than to stomp the shit out of this asshole. During this struggle Ms. Black suddenly drops her gun and runs out to her Jeep.<br><br>Kyle picks up the dropped pistol as he slowly stands back up. He is quite assumed to see the big man put to sleep. Seeing the lady in purple reaching for the revolver, he says calmly but with some authority, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you. It’s designed to blow a hole in somebody big enough to put your arm through. Not knowing how to handle it you could inadvertently cause it to go off. If you really must know, I can show and teach you in a safer setting when this situation is resolved.”<br><br>Seeing Ms. Black’s return, Kyle smiles at her while extending his arm with her weapon to her saying, “Amanda, I thought the CIA trained their people better. You must really be flustered. You dropped this. Isn’t that almost like a Jedi loosing his lightsaber?”<br><br>Turning to the archmage still smiling, Kyle says, “I’m glad you were able to handle this so easily, thank you. If we had fought, the place would have been destroyed, others may have been hurt, as well as both of us hurt pretty badly.” Turning to include the lady he adds, “By the way I’m Kyle Flanagin and I guess you have already met my other new friend Tiagar.”<br><br>Tiagar smiles and nods at them.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>12-12-2010, 23:43:59</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>She'd never shot anyone before and her hands were shaking. What if this man wasn't there to harm her? She'd have shot an innocent man! There weren't many foreigners around these parts. Maybe he was just lost...<br><br>Hesitantly, Janet lowered the shotgun, keeping it close by her side in case this was a mistake. <em>I really wish I had a knife</em>, she thought. <em>If he gets too close, I won't be able to raise my gun in time. Like when a buck charges.</em> Janet moved aside as the universal symbol to let the strange man pass into her home, but kept her body in between the door and the kitchen so she could try and run for a knife if warranted.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 00:14:54</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>"No!" Phaerbryn yells, just as Kyle speaks to the woman in purple. Seemingly only able to create one word sentences, she pauses a moment to compose herself. She reached back to feel her Browning Hi-Power 9mm. <div class="floatleft">(http://t2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcRw94jBgntrmCKBMCsE84xLWmNfXMAEQ977H4zMcMaHyuoM_MQXHQ)</div> It always managed to sooth her. When she felt its absence, her heart skipped a beat. She looked over toward Kyle at the same moment, to find him holding her gun out to her and calling her Amanda. She breathed an obvious sigh of relief that was uncontainable as she grabbed the gun from him and silently berated herself. She mentally flipped back through all her previous IDs and the particular wartime mission she'd completed with Kyle. Oh right! Amanda Black! Her jaw set, she nodded to Kyle, too angry with herself for dropping her gun to laugh at his joke.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana looked over at the red headed man. He was wearing pants made of the same material as the man who was now passed out on the floor. She was heeding his warning as the woman at the door yelled at her. She jumped slightly and looked over at her. She was wearing all leather, which Viviana was used to, but this leather seemed a bit shinier than what the underprivileged people made back home. She was so curious about this new culture, she was actually afraid her mind might burst!<br><br>She straightened from her crouch and brushed down her dress as the red headed man approached. He looked more rugged up close. He introduced himself as Kyle Flanagin. She smiled politely with a simple quick curtsy.<br><br>"Greetings, Mr. Flanagin. It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Viviana Valerian."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>MarcothTalos</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 03:11:46</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The words came like sweet nothing from a drunk bar maid trying to get into his pants again, only this time he couldn't help but succumb to them as he felt his arm get heavy, his body in a free fall as his eyes felt heavy and closed on their own. Gritting his teeth as he fell to his back, although he could feel the man's boot on his arm he couldn't hear well, it was like he was at the end of a long long tunnel, and this man whispered at the other end about his arm or something. It was as if he had been sleeping for hours, his dreams more vivid than usual as he was on the ground his body still and quiet his mind racing with all that had happen. His own instincts told him this was right, that he had to wake up. Fighting the want of sleep he felt his body slightly twitch.<br><br>That twitch was enough for his hand to connect with the strange skin woman as he shot up awake just in time to hear the shorter human's comments and the CIAs. Groaning as he kept the gun pointed at the strange curious woman Marcus attempted to stand but stumbled and fell against one of the booth landing int he seat holding his head with one hand and his gun with the other. <br><br>Growling low in his throat he opened his sore feeling eyes at the robed man with a snarl "W-what in the hell was that?" His voice was harsh and scratchy as he heard the CIA broad start shouting as he put the revolver up into the air just as the strange woman said something in a language Marcus couldn't recognize if he wanted to. Closing his eyes he pulled the trigger back on the revolver making the loud .357 bang as he shouted feeling like he was in the middle of a four day hangover. "Could everyone please keep your voices down. Fuck man what the hell did you do you fairy dressing looking Spock?"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 03:29:57</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Looking to the human that had stepped in to aid him he nodded at his introduction "Zelith Nafa'rin." he said about to relieve the man of his device presuming that gripping in by the long tube like end was safe. until he came to with a sudden start struggling to fight the sleeping spell and finding his way to a sitting spot. This had rarely happened to him before a human fighting off the effects of his spells.<br><br>He looked at the man he had heard of people fighting off the effects. Still he was startled by the loud bang of the weapon he sniffed the air odd he had heard of powders that could ignite and create a violent explosion. He looked up there was a hole of course the device propelled a small projectile like a hand held cannon.<br><br>He stared him down "A spell to put you to sleep, but it seems you fought it off. Now despite your brain likely feeling as if you just woke up after drinking Dwarven Firewhiskey. Put these thoughts together; with one word I put you to sleep, with a gesture I could do far worse. Now would you like to try and control this situation any longer or simply listen and ask questions like a civil adult. And considering your about as old as a child to my race. I'm being generous calling you that." He said stepping right up before the sitting man, his staff tip pointed towards him like he had pointed the gun at his face.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 04:26:20</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana saw the man stumble to his feet, then to a booth. She had never known anyone to so easily thwart one of Zelith's sleeping spells. He must be suffering greatly! She started toward him with great sympathy in her eyes.<br><br>"Sir, are you alright?" She turned to the man behind the counter, "Get him a glass of water, quickly!" She went to kneel down in front of him but clambered backward at the deafening noise.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 04:41:04</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<span class="bbc_u"><strong>Oren</strong></span><br><br>The Piper coming closer to Janet lets her see that while he's roughly human shaped he is most certainly not human. At all. The light of his amulet even shows his cloven hooves that definitely give it away if the different bone structure in his face did not. But he kept his hands where she could see them and he made no sudden moves, even smiled pleasantly.<br><br>Speaking a few words from the language of creation, the spell doesn't have too many flashy signs but it would be obvious the first time he spoke.<br><br>"<strong>Can you understand me now? This spell should help us for a few hours at least- just don't expect me to make sense to anyone else.<br><br>But I'm getting ahead of myself. I am Oren, the Piper of Norwyn.</strong>" he says with a slight bow and lowering his hands when she lowers the shotgun.<br><br>"<strong>With whom do I have the pleasure of speaking?</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 07:42:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				in the mayor's office, deep within the town hall, things couldn't have gone worse, the plant was split in half, there were people trying to get home clogging the streets, and now accounts of things straight out of a JRR tolkin novel. Mayor Charels Areski had been packing up when the power went out, and the phones went nuts.<br>Now he had to rouse people from their homes, and get the entire town on emergency footing.<br>Not easy for an aching, balding, five foot somthing, fourty five year old. in his grey suit Charels screamed pencil pusher. of course this paper pusher was bringing the entire town back online, the plant workers, police and fire department had turned out to help, and the call centers were abuzz with people.<br>He picked up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief according to the Wally Mac head of the fire department, the power plant guys were able to finally get the generators hooked up to the city grid. Not that a some people in the trailer park wanted to part with their generators, and they'd drained a number of fuel tanks, including the large gas truck parked at the diner at third and weston.<br>They had enough fuel for a few days at the most, and that was if they kept the important stuff on at night, like streetlamps, and water. if it was rationed they could stretch it for another day after that, but without the power plant, the city would go dark.<br>Still a little light might calm people down, let him and the rest of the town do their jobs.<br>"flip the switch Wally"<br>and like magic, the street lights came back on.<br>now to get the water flowing again.<br>It seemed that whatever happened the underground aquafer that the city drew it's water from was still doing it's job, but when the tap turned the water took a bit to clean up.<br>He didn't realize the city was sitting atop an untapped source of water, and being untapped it might take a few days for loose silt caused by their arrival started to settle.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 08:29:51</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">The crime scene</div><br>The detective nearly jumps out his skin when purple suddenly appears all over him. Just as he starts to slap at the flames, they disappear. He glares at the drow with pure hatred for a moment and mutters, “Bitch.” Then he turns and walks back to his. He opens the driver’s door then shouts over the door, “I’m outa here, you coming?”<br><br>The other detective turns and starts walking to the car while trying to suppress his laughter.<br><br>The chief turns to the strange dark skinned woman saying, “I apologize for the behavior of my men. It has been a very rough night for us. Our appearance here is probably a shock to you, but to us … well … we just had our entire world twisted inside out and twisted. Everything we have been taught since childhood as being unreal and just the stuff of fantasy has just been made very real. That was neat trick you just did and is probably fairly common place for you, but just not supposed to be possible for us and more than likely would not be possible where we are from. Would like me to give you a ride into town? Or will you be returning the way you came from? I feel that should warn you though. You will probably get that kind of reception from more of the locals.”<br><br>The chief then turns back to the other officers, “Get the bodies back to the morgue as quickly as you can. If she is correct it may not be too safe out here this close to the forest. I have to get back to town and try to keep order there.” He then starts walking back to his Jeep.<br><br>The CSI asks, “What do you want me to do?”<br><br>“Help get those bodies loaded on the van. Hell even put one in the back of your truck if you have to.”<br><br>The chief pauses just before getting to the jeep and looks back to see if he should open the passenger door for the woman. It is not out of any sense of chivalry, he just doubts she would know how the door handle works.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>MarcothTalos</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 08:51:40</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Growling low in his throat Marcus heard the strange woman's comments before he fired the round. As the other strange one with her, the man who some how just knocked him for a moment. Staring at him with anger filled eyes he saw him point his staff at him in turn Marcus aimed his .357 at the man's head, no matter how hurt or groggy he was, he knew self preservation. "How about you take that stick and shove it up your ass before i put a pound of pressure on this trigger and blow a hole in your six inches wide eh?"<br><br>Gritting his teeth Marcus kept the gun on him and then looked the woman ranting to the ice cream shop owner. Marcus cursed himself and put his free hand on the man's staff and pushed it off to the side in a non violent manner as he stood up being taller than the robe man now and eying him curiously. Stepping out with a stumble Marcus nearly fell into the strange woman as he backed up before head butting her and leaned against the table holding his head with his free hand and holstering the revolver in his belt of his pants under his shirt. "Very well then slim, I am willing to let this be civil for now, where the hell are you from and where the hell are we?"<br><br>Looking to the younger man he just kicked Marcus nodded to him in a sort of oh well manner "Sorry about the kick by the way solider boy. I have a tendency to react rather than question, don't put yourself between a gun and two people who would likely kill all of us just for being here though." Gritting his teeth Marcus looked back to the strange colored woman and then back to the robed man. "Some reason why she staring at me their chief?"&nbsp; 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 09:41:29</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Ice cream shop</div><br>Kyle looks up at the bigger man, “Apology accepted. I can understand your anger and need to blame somebody, anybody, and how seeing them you could jump to the conclusion that they are to blame. Hell my first encounter with our new neighbors was being attacked by three green skinned ugly brutes. I’m actually home from Iraq on leave. One thing I have learned there is that a threat can come from any direction at any time even from the most innocent appearing individuals. I have also learned that not everybody who looks or acts different from us is a threat. Going through life thinking every stranger is a threat is a miserable way to live. These three here did nothing threatening until you started threatening them. I was actually enjoying my conversation with Tiagar here.” He motions to Tiagar, who gives a slight bow in response.<br><br>Just as Tiagar makes his bow, while his head is still slightly lowered, the power in town suddenly kicks back on. The sign of this is the air conditioning kicking on as the lights were already lit by the wizard. The sudden air movement catches his hair and blows it away from one ear revealing the elven point. Kyle smiles and says, “See I don’t even care that he appears to be an elf. Speaking of elves, I would be willing to bet that the archmage here is several centuries old and he considers all humans to be little more than children, as most of our race will die at an age when elves are hardly even thought of as adults. Something I think you should consider. If somebody did this to us, do you really think that he or she would be standing in the ice cream shop? Oh I can see it now. A being with the power to transport an entire town and surrounding countryside did it just to be able to sample the ice cream. A little over kill don’t you think?”<br><br>Kyle stops talking for a moment and looks around before starting again, “Shit, that’s enough preaching. I’m not a damn preacher. I’m a soldier. My name is Kyle Flanagin. Now why don’t we all order some ice cream, relax and get to know each. Or maybe we could move down the street to the bar and get a drink.”<br><br>Tiagar steps forward and holds the sword out to Kyle saying, “I think you should take this back. I’m actually starting to get uncomfortable holding, which means it is getting ready to do something to get back to you.” Kyle looks questioningly at the elf, but smiles and takes the sword and puts it back on his waist.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 13:04:36</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687)&nbsp; <br><br>Rianna (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/7817/hermlogo2.jpg) and Tasha &amp; Mardine (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/3830/hermaphroditetwins1.jpg)&nbsp; </div><br>After a few hours past it seemed the place was innocent enough. However it belonged to wasnt comming back, well didn't seem it anyway. After a lengthy discussion all three decided to sleep the night in the strange abode. Letting the horses wonder about as they willed. <br><br>The place wasn't locked and the pantry and bedrooms at least were obvious. As each found places to linger and sleep the horses munched on grass outside. <br><br><strong>"Did we find anything useful other than food ?"<br></strong><br>"Swords!"<br><br><strong>"Really ?"</strong><br><br>"They look very strange."<br><br><strong>"Hmm. They could be magical, we need to keep an eye on them in case they attack intruders doing the night. we should rotate watches so we will not be caught off guard"</strong><br><br>All agreed and shifts to watch the magical swords perhaps flying off the wall was arranged... sleep for those not tasked doing so soon followed.<br><br><div align="center">(http://www.wearesuperfamous.com/wp-content/shell_house_night3.jpg)</div>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 15:25:48</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"I understand and you needn't apologise.&nbsp; If our roles were reversed I&nbsp; I'm sure this wouldn't go any differently.&nbsp; As for what was said, I'm used to that kind of reaction and so it wouldn't bother me much if more of the same happened in town.&nbsp; I'll come along though if you don't mind.&nbsp; I'm more than a little curious about your town and those that live there."&nbsp; Giselle replied, a soft smile on her dark face as she looked to the car door, totally lost as to how to open it, and it showed on her face.<br><br>"Already it seems I show that your way of getting around has baffled me.&nbsp; I feel like a right fool for asking but how does one get in this strange thing, let alone use it?&nbsp; Give me a horse and right at home, but this is a bit out of my 300 years of experience."&nbsp; Her dark cheeks became darker as she blushed in mild embarrassment.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>13-12-2010, 23:46:41</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>As the man came closer, Janet realized that he was not a man at all!<br><br>“What the fuck?!” she exclaimed as she dropped the shotgun. She was lucky it didn’t misfire! She scrambled on the floor for the gun as the stranger said something in his same odd language. It was like music to her ears. Then all of a sudden she could understand every word he said!<br><br>“Spell?” Janet stared at him dumbfounded. “Well yes, of course I can understand you now. You’re speaking English,” she said, as if this should be obvious. She thought for a moment, worried about revealing too much of herself to this strange creature, then decided if he was going to kill her, he probably had the capability and would have already done so. “My name is Janet. Janet Harding.”<br><br>She backed up slowly so he could follow her in the house. The light of the moon shone down upon the creature, highlighting nether regions that she had previously overlooked. Her face blushed with a bright red and she averted her eyes. Maybe he really was a man. A very <em>gifted</em> man. Maybe the cloven feet were some sort of birth defect? She’d once seen a picture of a man with tree branches growing out of his body… But whatever he was, he was still a stranger. And one that obviously had been very blessed. What if he was a crazy rapist?! Her mind was racing with possibilities. If he was insane, he would be irrational and could kill her at any moment. What had she just done, inviting him in here?! She grabbed the closest picture from the couch side table, one of her and her sister Stephanie, and held it out in front of him so he could see.<br><br>“Please, Sir, don’t kill me,” Janet pleaded; her voice had a southern accent twang. “I have a sister to take care of. See, our ma and pa got killed in a car wreck last winter,” her voice cracked as she thought of her parents. “And she has no one left to take care of her…” Janet’s brown eyes were wide with pleading and rimmed with unshed tears.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>14-12-2010, 02:05:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<span class="bbc_u"><strong>Oren</strong></span><br><br>Oren can't help but laugh about that. He knows it was just rude but he could help but laugh at the idea.<br><br>"<strong>Sorry, but if you listen to my words carefully you'll hear that I'm actually speaking Sylvan- the language of the forests and the elves that dance among the trees.</strong>" he remarks, keeping close to her.<br><br>"<strong>But with a little bit of magic, it doesn't matter. Which is excellent, because I like to think of myself as a well-traveled man and I have never even heard of this language 'English'.</strong>"<br><br>He didn't miss the blush, if anything it makes him smile wider. It's been a couple weeks in the wild for Oren, the only other sentient beings he has encountered for the last couple weeks have been trying to kill him. A two week virgin he was, and his bedroom eyes show it.<br><br>"<strong>And whatever gave you the idea I wanted to kill you? Or harm you, really?</strong>" he chuckles, trying to calm the poor girl down with a smile. He would have prefered to back off a bit more but his amulet seemed to be the only light.<br><br>"<strong>Especially after you've invited me into your home, as dark as it is- that would be rather rude.</strong>" he jokes, looking around.<br><br>"<strong>I don't suppose you know how you ended up in the middle of the Arcane Forests miss Janet, Janet Harding. And where is this sister of yours?</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>14-12-2010, 21:56:15</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>The crime scene</strong></div><br>The police chief waved the Drow off, being surprisingly understanding as he showed her the door's mechanism and how it worked.&nbsp; The warrior was impressed to say the least.&nbsp; "A dear friend of mine, if he was here anyway, would probably love to take this contraption apart just to see how it worked.&nbsp; Unfortunately he's many miles away from here.&nbsp; Still, I thank you for your kindness sir."&nbsp; She said, sitting down after removing her heavy pack from her back and putting it on the seat beside her.<br><br>"No problem and...three hundred years old...impressive."&nbsp; She looked no older than thirty, and the chief wasn't sure what to think.&nbsp; Maybe time was measured differently for these people?&nbsp; Somehow he doubted it though as he turned the ignition switch after inserting his key, Giselle leaning up to watch every move just in case she needed to use one of these 'vehicles' later, though it was highly unlikely she would.&nbsp; Still, it was in her nature to be prepared for any eventuality.&nbsp; The police chief was about to say something about her seat belt not being fastened but the half Drow/light elf had seen the man connect his own and the words died on his lips.&nbsp; "Anyway, why don't you tell me about yourself and this world.&nbsp; The more we know the better equipped we'll be to handle things as they pop up."&nbsp; The brown eyes that were reflected in the mirror above the dashboard seemed to light up a moment as Giselle nodded her agreement to what he asked, unaware she was scanning for heat signatures as she looked out the back window.&nbsp; Seeing nothing besides the bright orange colors that signified a large heat source; the cars the cops and the like had pulled up in, Giselle switched back since she saw nothing beyond them to say there was any new orcs to terrorize them...for the moment anyway.<br><br>"Three hundred years is but a twinkling to an elf, dark or light.&nbsp; I will live, provided sickness or battle doesn't do me in first, for many hundreds of years, going into the thousands most likely.&nbsp; I'm still young in the eyes of both races, but if your man that seemed to know more about this place than anyone else had more sense, he would have warned you against being near me.&nbsp; Drow, or dark elves as you will most likely know them as, are evil incarnate.&nbsp; Before you get any ideas there are exceptions to the rules, just as there are for every race in existence.&nbsp; I am one of those exceptions.&nbsp; Me trying to warn your men to clear out of the trees before more creatures arrived is proof enough for some since while I favor the night, I can live in the light of day like the lighter skinned cousins my kind hate the most.&nbsp; As you said before, your world is no longer your own.&nbsp; Things like those orcs, those are nothing compared to some of the creatures I've run up against over the years.&nbsp; You'd be wise to spread the word around about keeping a very open mind in the coming days because narrow-minded behavior like that shown from that man I lit up with harmless magical faerie fire will get you killed very easily, let alone being reckless in the face of the unknown."&nbsp; Giselle was unaware she was broadcasting her voice through the cruiser's radio, but even if she did know it wouldn't have changed what she said one bit.&nbsp; The police chief wanted his men to hear this and take it to heart, planning to have a staff meeting as soon as they were able to get everyone in one place.<br><br>"As for where you are.&nbsp; According to the maps I examined before making my way out here on the road to elsewhere, your town is in the middle of the Arcane Forests, not too far off from a kingdom called Cerulean Depths.&nbsp; A king rules these lands, so it wouldn't surprise me if soldiers came to investigate the lights that could be seen for miles around.&nbsp; From what I've heard he's a benevolent fellow, but my advice is to never trust a man with that much power unless he can prove he's as good as his word."&nbsp; Giselle trusted very few in that type of position, seeing more corrupt dictators in her time than good ones.&nbsp; Still, there were exceptions to the rule just as she had said before, and Bruenor Battlehammer was one of those exceptions.&nbsp; Besides, she was wearing the armor he had crafted for her, and she had his brutal honesty to a lesser degree as well as his stubbornness in the face of overwhelming odds.<br><br>"Power corrupts and absolute power corrupts absolutely.&nbsp; Sorry, a famous quote from our own world.&nbsp; Still, in our history, America shook off the rule of a monarch three hundred years ago, so I doubt there will be many fans of such a thing if you're right.&nbsp; I understand though that our ways are far different though, and while we might not like it we'll adapt as the need arises."&nbsp; The cop replied, driving to the station as he made his way through town.&nbsp; The ice cream shop was passed by, and Giselle could feel powerful magic flowing from somewhere nearby but the feeling faded when they kept on going.&nbsp; She'd stop by and see who else was around.<br><br>"Whoever said that was dead on.&nbsp; Anyway, if you have anyone in charge of this town, I'd highly advise getting barricades set up, guards lining said barricades, and a schedule set up so no one is overtaxed, at least until something more permanent can be arranged.&nbsp; If you want any chance out here, this place needs to be akin to a fortress because it's not uncommon to witness attacks by roving bands of monsters like gnolls, trolls, kobolds, and more."&nbsp; The police chief knew she was being dead serious, as did everyone listening in on their conversation.&nbsp; There was nothing for it but to wonder just how bad things might get if they were unprepared.<br><br>"I'll do what I can Giselle, but it'll take time.&nbsp; For now, this is our stop.&nbsp; You're welcome to come in with me or you can wander about town and get your bearings first, see what there is for yourself.&nbsp; Just be careful either way."&nbsp; She nodded, unbuckling herself when they stopped in the station's parking garage.&nbsp; Climbing out of the car a moment later, the warrior pulled her pack back onto her shoulders and stood by the vehicle, staring at the police chief.<br><br>"Don't take too long.&nbsp; I'll get my bearings and come back when I can.&nbsp; May the gods be with you and yours, as well as this town.&nbsp; You're going to need all the luck you can get most likely."&nbsp; She stated firmly, and the man sighed, watching her go into the night.&nbsp; Before she got too far though, planning to stop by the shop she had picked up on magical energies, the chief had one more thing to say.<br><br>"Good luck to you Giselle, and thanks for sharing what you have with us already.&nbsp; Take care of yourself."&nbsp; He almost added the whole 'may the gods be with you' bit, but he wasn't a religious man, and his hesitance must have shown because Giselle smiled warmly again before walking into the darkness.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>15-12-2010, 01:34:28</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn listens to everyone in awe for a few minutes. She can understand clearly what everyone is saying. The device in her ear is translating everything to English, though it seems it may be taking half a second in doing so. Regardless, she is now capable of hearing everyone speak of this godforsaken small town being transported to the middle of bum-fuck fantasy, with her stuck in the middle of it. Now they were speaking of spells and elves. Her head was swimming. She had always been a practical girl. She was prized in the CIA for her rationale and logic. Even as a child she hadn’t believed in Santa Claus or fairy tales. It might have been because of the trauma she’d experienced as a child, but she didn’t remember believing in such before the event either. Now these people around her are trying to convince her that she’s on a completely different planet? At the hand of magic? <br><br>She wanted to deny it all. She closed her eyes, hoping that she would wake up or one of her CIA team mates would pop out and laugh at her. She wanted desperately for this to be some elaborate hoax. But, opening her eyes again, she realized it wasn’t. This was real and it was serious. Her survivor instinct instantly kicked in and this calmed her. Whatever it was, whatever came her way, she could deal with it. This was what she lived by and it hadn’t failed her yet. <br><br>Kyle spoke logic. This was her language. Phaerbryn holstered the gun and approached the counter.<br><br>“Vanilla. Make it two scoops. This might take awhile,” she told the man behind the counter who had just now made it back with the cup of water the weird girl had requested. The other employees were busy scooping the melted ice cream from the big bins, trying to keep their minds off the situation going on in their store. The manager got Phaerbryn two scoops of vanilla in a cup and handed it to her, wordlessly. It was possible he was in shock. Phaerbryn had other things to worry about. She reached in her back pocket, the one opposite her IDs, and brought out a wad of cash to pay the man. He just threw his hands up, understanding it was pointless to get paid at the moment. Regardless, Phaerbryn threw a few dollars on the counter, picked up her ice cream, and walked over to take a seat at one of the close by tables.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Such a dismissal from the braided haired man bristled Viviana’s ego slightly. She had only been concerned for the man. Turning away from him, she listened to Kyle’s speech, nodding her agreement to his rational comments about the situation, the curled tendrils about her face bobbing.<br><br>Once the man suggested getting “ice cream,” the harsh looking woman clad in leather, walked to the counter. Viviana now assumed the colored goo in the bins was called “ice cream.” And it seemed this was, indeed, a food source. She took note that the man behind the counter had finally gotten her the water she’d requested, though her interest in helping the other man was fading quickly. She retrieved the glass of water, walked back to the man, and placed it on the booth table next to him. She turned her back on him before walking over to look in the bins at each of the ice creams.<br><br>“Is there a flavor you recommend?” She asked the man behind the counter, as she licked her lips. Her eyes were wide with all the different choices. The man looked over at her with a blank expression on his face, while the rest of the employees seemed to be avoiding eye contact with her. Furrowing her brow she said, “Fine then. I’ll take that one,” she pointed to a brightly colored pink bin of goo with red seedy bits dispersed throughout. The man behind the counter simply took a scooper and scooped out a single ball into a cup and handed it to her.&nbsp; Viviana took the cup with a raised brow, sat it on the counter, and opened the purple velvet pouch that hung from her hip. She removed a couple silver coins with her father’s head imprinted on them, thinking this delicious goo <em>must</em> be a delicacy and therefore not too cheap. She placed the coins on the counter and walked to the table where the leather clad woman sat. The woman was fairly intimidating to Viviana, so she chose to sat opposite of her.<br><br>"Greetings," Viviana said tentatively. "My name is Viviana Valerian. What is your name?"<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>“I… Well… I don’t know really. It is just strange for a,” Janet subconsciously looks down to his feet, then back up to the man’s face again, “man to be walking around at night. Alone. In the dark,” she finished the sentence, relaxing a bit. Maybe her nerves were just getting the best of her.<br><br>“I’m not sure what you mean by Arcane Forests, though. Our farm has been here for roughly a hundred years. Great-Grandpa Harding told me his pa built this very house with his own bare hands back in 1905,” Janet’s voice sung with reverence. “And the Harding family have kept it up ever since. My sister and I were raised on this farm… Oh! Stephanie,” she exclaimed as she remembered he’d asked about her.<br><br>Just then, the lights came back on and she breathed an audible sigh of relief, until she took in the man standing in front of her. He was even more handsome than she’d first thought! His bare chest displayed rock hard abs that glistened with a fresh sheen of sweat. Janet had never really been too interested in men. Her studies and new obligation to her sister and farm kept her so busy that she didn’t really have time for much else. She cleared her throat.<br><br>“Stephanie is at the prom this evening. I really should go and make sure she’s alright. I’m not sure how far this outage stretched.”<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>15-12-2010, 04:34:30</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle found this strange place fascinating, unable to look everywhere at once as she would have liked.&nbsp; She stayed to the hard square stone like slabs that lined the black river of similar stone, knowing that her dark complexion and clothing would be very difficult to spot in the darkness, and thus make it a hazard to walk out in the middle of what the police chief had called a road between questions and answers.&nbsp; She didn't much want to experience being run over, having been hit by a horse drawn cart once and that had been bad enough and it hadn't nearly been as heavy as one of the vehicles she could see lined up along the walkway or in garages much like the one the police chief had taken her to.&nbsp; Walking slowly, Giselle's eyes narrowed when she saw the place where she had picked up on the magical emanations on her first trip by.<br><br>Picking up speed a bit, the warrior moved with a grace and agility that showed her seasoned skills as a fighter.&nbsp; Every step was perfectly measured and placed, her long silver gray hair flowing behind her as she ran forward, even going so far as to step right over a car that was parked right on the edge of the walkway, just crossing over the markings that signified a crosswalk, though she didn't know that, without losing her pace as she came down the other side.&nbsp; Slowing down once she was within easy walking distance, Giselle pulled her hair back over her back since it had decided to fall over her shoulders and finally set eyes on more people from races she recognized.&nbsp; A light elf was obvious among them....that could be a serious problem if he decided to shoot first and ask questions later.&nbsp; A powerful mage was also among them, and Giselle immediately could tell it had been he that had been using magic since the energy she was picking up on was thickest around him.&nbsp; A strange colored woman was there as well, though the race eluded even Giselle's knowledge.&nbsp; She waited to see what the reactions would be to her presence, knowing that if anyone decided to fight, it would most likely be the light elf, and her hands hovered within easy reach of her scimitar blades just in case they were needed in a pinch.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>15-12-2010, 06:24:28</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith was curious as well about this Iced Cream. He walked over to the counter looking over the various tubs. "I think I would like to try them all." he said reaching into his pouch as he dug threw the was mumbling to himself " lets see here old Myth drannor currency.... Water deep Toals... Steel coppers..... Ahh here we are." he said pulling out a small bag and reaching it he set two gemstones on the counter "I presume these sapphires will cover the cost of one scoop of each? Normally I save these for my Chromatic orb spell but I have enough stock piled at my tower. hmm perhaps to savor the flavors on at a time please I'll just come up for another when I finish this." he said walking over with a cup of vanilla.<br><br>As he began trying the wonderful ice cream he looked to Kyle "You said you ran into hostilities upon arriving here? Describe them?" he asked seeing the drows arrival from teh corner of his eye his hand holding the ice cream moved slipping what at first would be seen as a ring was really a peice of a guantlet and the material component for one of his more helpful spells. "State you business here drow." he said in her native dialect the Drow were not to be trusted. Unless they prove they can be and he has only known of a handful that he would trust.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>15-12-2010, 07:17:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle raised an eyebrow, recognizing a spell component when she saw one.&nbsp; Thankfully she had prepared a shield spell mentally as she had approached this group, hoping she wouldn't need it as she looked upon the mage.&nbsp; "Easy there buddy, my business is the same as yours if we're on the same side.&nbsp; I'm here to figure out what happened to drop this place in the middle of the Arcane Forests.&nbsp; My name before you ask that next is Giselle Do'Urden, and my father was Drizzt Do'Urden, and like him I'm a ranger to Mielikki.&nbsp; My mother was a light elf, so if you want to get into specifics I'm not a full breed of those monsters that roam the Underdark tunnels and worship that evil bitch goddess Lolth.&nbsp; Get the picture?"&nbsp; She countered, not in a good mood all of a sudden after such a obvious insinuation that she was the same as those monsters that just happened to look like her.<br><br>"If you doubt my word, talk to the police chief I rode with to the 'police station?' not moments ago.&nbsp; He still lives, and after I'm done here I hope to hear that some progress has been made in getting this place secure against any roving bands of monsters out in those woods.&nbsp; Do I need to explain myself further or have I done enough?"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>15-12-2010, 20:50:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Kyle smiles at Giselle saying, “Well, Giselle, let me welcome you to Haddersville. I am Kyle Flanagin.” Looking back to the wizard he says, “If she road in to town with chief of police, than she was at the scene where I left the corpses and I’d bet saw them. It would surprise if she didn’t already know what they were. I will however still try to describe them if you wish.”<br><br>Tiagar looks at Giselle with obvious distrust on his face before turning to Zelith and stating, “I came in from that direction as well. They were orcs, three of them. I was actually tracking them, but they found Kyle here before I could catch them. As their kind is known to do, they became filled with a blood lust and were chasing a forest sprite and probably attacked Kyle upon laying eyes on him. Fortunately for him and the town, Kyle appears to be a quite capable warrior and dispatched them in short order.”<br><br>Turning back to Giselle, still looking unsure of her he says, “Well Giselle if you truly a follower of Mielikki, than we shall have no conflict and may well even become friends. I am Tiagar Strytaimos. Please forgive me if I do not immediately accept your word, you of course must realize that drow in general are quite good liars and will tell others whatever they think will benefit them most. For now I will give you benefit and hold off judgment for now.” He smiles and motions to the counter, “You really should try some of their ‘Ice Cream’ it is truly a delight.”<br><br>Starting to turn away, Tiagar pauses and turns back, “Mentioned making preparations to defend the town. I think you will agree if you think about it for a moment. For now the town should be safe. Those that pose a threat will be just as confused as we were and the town’s people are. All of the strange light here will certainly give pause a few days I think. I do agree with you that preparations do need to be made or this town will not survive.”<br><br>Kyle purses his lips in thought for a moment than says, “There is a National Guard armory here in town with maybe 20 guardsmen there, and there is also several hundred veterans in town and even more hunters. The hardest part will be convincing everybody of what has happened and that the threat is real.”<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>16-12-2010, 10:43:36</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"<strong>Granted,</strong>" Oren chuckles, "<strong>Alone in the dark isn't the sort of thing a civilized race is known for. And gods forbid that I ever come off as civilized.</strong>"<br><br>Rising, he steps closer.<br><br>"<strong>And that may be, just I just was just at the foot of a large dome of light- and when it lifted this land had replaced the land there before. I do believe you moved whether you wish it was true or not.</strong>"<br><br>A bit of a sigh as he considers her hair, and he readies his materials once more.<br><br>"<strong>But, as fun as a dalliance sounds right now, you do have a point. Your kin may be in danger, and never let it be said the Paladin of Freedom didn't have 'some' sense of priorities. Which way is it?</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>16-12-2010, 17:41:50</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle understood that she would have to prove her word to be true, but that wasn't much surprise to her.&nbsp; At least the light elf and the human were willing to give her a chance right off instead of pulling spell components out on her in a clear sign of distrust and preparation should she appear hostile.&nbsp; Hearing their respective tales and concerns, the warrior woman sat down at the same booth, wondering what this 'ice cream' stuff they were talking about is, but she had more important things to worry about at the time.&nbsp; "You say there were three dead orcs.&nbsp; I killed three more past the tree line, making a grand total of six orc deaths so far that we're aware of.&nbsp; They were chasing me shortly after the light show ended, though thankfully it was after I got my camp put away.&nbsp; The orcs stopped when they saw those strange contraptions but none of the humans working over the three orcs already there saw me or the three new arrivals.&nbsp; I managed to get into a tree undetected as the dumb brutes stopped, just as surprised as I was but I didn't give them time to charge ahead.&nbsp; Jumping on the middle one's shoulders from above, he didn't even realize what was happening until his neck was opened up from ear to ear.&nbsp; The other two fell just as silently as the first, and that's when I showed myself to the humans after cleaning my father's blades and sheathing them as you see them now."<br><br>Giselle explained, feeling a bit uneasy that there was so much orc activity out here but hopefully things would settle down as she fingered her coin purse on her belt, considering treating herself to a snack as her brown eyes kept looking at Kyle's face.&nbsp; What was it about him that drew her eye?&nbsp; She wasn't sure, but driving the distracting thoughts away, the half Drow/light elf stood and went to the front of the ice cream parlor, taking a look at the sludge that were in the bins.&nbsp; "And you actually eat that stuff?&nbsp; No offense but it looks like someone's frozen vomit.&nbsp; Thanks but no thanks."&nbsp; She said, shaking her silver gray head of hair before sitting back down by the two men.&nbsp; "Kyle was it?&nbsp; No offense but you sure you fought orcs?&nbsp; I know they're not the brightest creatures out there and all, but I find it a little hard to believe you were able to kill them.&nbsp; Most people that see their first orcs don't fare so well against such odds, and from the sounds of it they should have gotten you.&nbsp; I'm curious just how good you are with that sword of yours."&nbsp; If he was any good with that blade, Giselle was determined to find out if he would allow her a chance to fight him.&nbsp; If he was then maybe things wouldn't be so worrisome to her mind, but if not then he'd learn the hard way just how lucky he had been.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>16-12-2010, 19:26:00</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith replaced the piece of armor back onto his finger. He walked over to the drow She claimed to be the daughter of the infamous drow ranger. So he would grant her a bit of of a chance as he came closer to inspect her. His attention was to her armor and the weapons at her hips he had seen these swords before in his younger years. But they could just be copies. "Hmm there is one way I know to without a doubt prove your story I assure you it's completely harmless. I just need hold of one of your blades. It will tell me it's story." He said as he drew out his own weapon blade down the wooden sword would appear like a childs toy but to those that could feel magic could tell it was more then it appeared. He held it out "Collateral." He said <br><br>He turned to kyle waiting for Gisselle to decline or comply "Defenses Yes Given time I could prepare a Black stone wall around the town. This reagon is under Lady Vivianna's fathers rule. Ive known him since he was a young prince. If you ask, aid from him will come; but it would be agreeing to follow the laws of the kingdom. And you needn't worry about orcs while I am near they run in fear of powerful magics." he said ready to cast the legend lore spell on the sword of the drow if she hands one over.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>16-12-2010, 20:00:46</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle trusted the mage's word despite his distrust of her.&nbsp; Sensing powerful enchantments upon his wooden sword, the half Drow/light elf had a greater respect for the mage before her as she pulled Twinkle from her left sheath with a flourish of her wrist, handing it hilt first to the man before her.&nbsp; "Careful, even after all these years the blade is just as sharp as ever.&nbsp; If you can truly tell its story just from a spell, then I hope this proves that I am who I say I am."&nbsp; She said, looking to the others around her as she heard Zelith's explanation about the local king.&nbsp; It was certainly more than she would have thought possible as far as gaining help for this place if they needed it in a pinch.&nbsp; What she wanted in all honesty was Bruenor and his clan to make this place a fortress rather than a king and his men that she didn't know, but Mithral Hall was too damn far to even consider such a thing, and so she'd make do with what she could get a hold of.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>16-12-2010, 20:38:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Kyle looks at Giselle as she speaks. He takes in the whole picture and despite her unnatural skin color and the harshness of her attire and attitude he cannot help but like what he sees. He watches with interest the exchange between Giselle and Zelith. He than looks her directly in the eyes stating, “This is all very new to me and I’m not familiar with the local flora and fauna. I was attacked by three green skinned very ugly brutes. If Tiagar says they were orcs, I will just have to take his word for it. I admit there was some luck involved. Where the road ends and the ground beyond meet don’t match up. They rushed headlong blindly and stumbled over the line of transition. One was carrying this blade which he dropped. I recognized a threat and retrieved it before it did. The other two were armed much larger and cruder made weapons. The blade cut through them with extreme ease, there was no resistance at all. It only took one cut to kill each.”<br><br>After pausing for a moment, Kyle admits, “While I am a trained and experienced soldier, the sword is something I don’t have much experience with. Swords are not used in standard combat on our world, but this sword is remarkably easy to use, almost like acts on its own. I’m just the wielder. If you’re suggesting sparring, I’m not sure that is a good idea. As I said it is unnaturally sharp and I’m not sure I can control it well enough to prevent you from getting a serious injury. I am trained and experienced with knives, but do not currently have anything with me. It has never been necessary to carry weapons in town here before.” He points to the large hole made by the discharge of the large revolver and says, “Our standard weapons are like the one which has made that hole. They do considerable damage at range, if we have to defend the town it is weapons like that which will be used by myself and others. There are many different models and styles, and I am an expert with most. I have a small collection at my home. The armory should have hundreds of full military grade weapons, probably not the newest models but still functional.”<br><br>Tiagar interjects, “The sword is a very powerful enchanted elven blade, but nobody knows the full extent of its enchantments, so it is unknown what it is capable of. It has already demonstrated a new power tonight. It seems that when Kyle is in direct contact with it he can communicate in whatever language he needs to. This is a function that has never been seen throughout the known history of the blade. It only works for select individuals of its choosing.”<br><br>Kyle says, “If you still wish to test me, I guess we could go outside. But first you must try some ice cream despite what it looks like,” with a broad grin on his face. Turning to the wizard he says, “A wall will probably be a good idea, but that is something that will have to be discussed with the mayor and the city engineers as there are outlying farms to consider. I’m sure you have also noticed that we Americans like our ‘elbow room’ and the town is much too spread out to properly fortify the town as a whole.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>17-12-2010, 04:59:40</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Taking hold of the sword by the hilt he examines it for just a moment closing his eyes he begin muttering the chant in old elven after 30 seconds of his chant going from whisper to echoing throughout the shop he opens his eyes glowing solid light blue he. After starring straight forward he closed his eyes opening them to hand the sword back "You're right it is an old blade with a very colorful story. I though I had recognized that hilt but you understand knowing for sure your fathers race has a history of treachery."<br><br>He took his own wooden sword and placed it to a sheath, looking far too small for a sword the blade fed into the small dagger sheath shifted to hide it's true nature.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>17-12-2010, 05:38:51</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle bowed after taking her father's sword back and sheathing it for the moment.&nbsp; Glad that was taken care of, the warrior woman smiled warmly as she replied to Zelith.&nbsp; "It is fine, and I would expect only a fool to take the word of a Drow as gospel.&nbsp; Still....it does get tiring from time to time when one like me that truly is not as they appear tries to get a decent meal at a decent establishment, only to be turned away if not out right threatened just for looking like the monsters my father and I came from.&nbsp; Thankfully just mentioning my last name and who I am related to normally stops most advances, and if that doesn't work a quick non lethal display of my sword skills does it if the first doesn't.&nbsp; Very rarely have I had to spill the blood of humans or any such beings that are not brutes like orcs, gnolls, and the like, and only when I know that they are truly evil do I do so anyway.&nbsp; No innocent blood shall ever stain these swords, so long as I wield them, that I give on my honor as a warrior and a ranger following in my father's footsteps."&nbsp; She replied, turning to Kyle next as she listened and saw what he had to say, taking a close look at the bullet hole he indicated for her.&nbsp; Giselle wasn't sure if these strange weapons would do much good against a strong opponent like a troll who was only weak against fire or acid anyway, but if what he said was true about them, then maybe it wouldn't be a bad idea to take a look and see what she could find out about them in more detail.<br><br>Listening also to Taigar's explanation about the elven blade, as well as Kyle's worries, Giselle had to grin as she looked at an empty chair and pulled Twinkle from its sheath and sliced down faster than greased lightning.&nbsp; It took a full two seconds before the flimsy thing before her fell apart in two pieces after she sheathed the legendary blade a moment later.&nbsp; "I'd be more worried about you if you go up against me Kyle.&nbsp; Still, I understand your concern and I have a few ways to make our blades at least safe to pound against each other.&nbsp; A simple shield spell to dull the edges, but hitting the body hard enough will still break bones if you want to try your luck.&nbsp; Swords have always been far more effective against most creatures that roam this world, and so while I don't doubt your word, and would actually like to see these things you say can punch a hole through a person, I myself feel far safer with a trusty sword on my hips.&nbsp; If you're agreed, then step outside and we'll begin when you're ready and our blades made safe...for the most part.&nbsp; Also, Zelith was it?&nbsp; If you require help convincing the mayor as Kyle suggests, I wouldn't mind going with you to talk to him as well.&nbsp; As for the ice cream, maybe later."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>19-12-2010, 17:26:57</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith looked at Kyle with a bit of amusement. "I don't intend to interfere with your towns well being. I learned a very useful spell in my early years as an adventurer, I tricked a beholder into sharing it with me. very hard to do mind you while he showed me the secrets of it a trio of my companions set themselves up in position and in one fell stroke we slew the creature. but not before I learned the black stone spell. That is what I will use to help protect your town an outer wall and an inner wall protect the main part of town.&nbsp; No engineers will be needed for that but I will be making a summons to a former apprentice of mine perhaps she will be able to aid in the building of the second wall. If he is with her, her brother as well though I would rather he not use his brand of magic far too chaotic."<br><br>Zelith looked at Giselle "I will leave the explaining to you I have to prepare. This is no simple task even for one of my grade erecting protective wall around a whole town takes more then one casting of the spell I must rest and assert myself to the casting of the spell as many times as possible. And to contact my apprentice and ensure she and her brother arrive without some mishap." he said finnishing the first flaver and going for the next one called Chocolate.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>19-12-2010, 19:08:42</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Kyle watches the display and says, “Ok you have an enchanted blade as well and I guess that shouldn’t come as a surprise. I guess that puts me at a distinct disadvantage besides my lack skill with a sword I am also not wearing any armor. I have no doubt that I am seriously out matched in the skill department; therefore, in all likelihood I will get my ass handed to me.”<br><br>Switching his attention to Zelith, Kyle replies, “I’m not doubting your ability, Zelith. Please do not start erecting the wall until you have talked with the mayor and maybe the council. Perhaps even at the town meeting which will be coming very soon I’m sure. As for the engineers this is not to tell you how to build the wall, but rather the best placement of it. If you simply start putting up a wall many of the town’s people will take offense. They will see it as being walled in not thinking about what is being kept out. I’m afraid that most people won’t be convinced until a threat actually comes into town.” He gives a weak smile.<br><br>Walking to the door, Kyle stops with his hand on the handle and asks over his shoulder, “Well, Giselle, are you ready to give me my first dance lesson?” He then walks out and heads down the block a small grassy area where a building once stood but now has been converted into a very small park. He stands facing the direction he just came from. With a bit of trepidation he slowly draws the sword from its sheath.<br><br>As soon as the blade clears the sheath, a visible shimmer emanates from it and runs up Kyle’s arm. His eyes open wide as he exclaims, “What the fuck!” As the shimmer moves up a gleaming metal is left behind. After about 30 seconds Kyle is armored from head to toe in a simple unadorned metal suit. To any who can recognize the difference, it is obvious that armor is an example of elven craftsmanship. He makes a few movements to the flexibility and discovers that the armor does not hamper his movement at and does not seem to weigh any more than his normal clothing. Looking down at the sword in wonderment he notices that edge now appears to be rounded instead of razor sharp. He looks up and says with a bit of a laugh, “I guess this sword has a training mode.”<br><br>Tiagar follows Kyle out of the building and down the block. He watches as the sword covers Kyle in elven plate mail. His jaw drops in surprise. After a moment his says, “I knew the sword could make itself less lethal, but I did not know it could defend the wielder in such a matter. Perhaps because the last wielder already had his own enchanted suit of armor.”<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>19-12-2010, 23:00:41</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet almost audibly squeaked as the man stepped closer to her. She could smell the woods, sweat, and blood on him. It was almost feral. But, oddly enough, she didn't feel afraid in his presence. His voice seemed to sing to her. In fact, she was quite comfortable. In fact, she wouldn't mind if those big strong arms wrapped around... Stop it! Her sister could be in great peril! Or at least really freaked out right now. She should be heading on into town to check on her...<br><br>"Wait, what? Did you just say I've been teleported to a different planet?" Janet began backing up slowly again. "You really <em>are</em> crazy, aren't you?" Again, the notion ran through her head that it was a bad idea inviting this man inside.<br><br>"Look, it doesn't matter. I just want to get to Stephanie. She's been a bit more easily frightened since our parents passed away. It hit her so much harder and I just think we should head on over there," Janet turned and backed toward the door, her eyes never leaving Oren. She scooped up the shotgun and decided it would be better to just keep it with her. One never knows what they will find in the wild. She nervously glanced around the room, then back at Oren, before stepping outside and heading for her car. She motioned with her head for Oren to get in the passenger side of the red Ford Super Duty, as she climbed in the driver side, revving the huge truck to life.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana's large blue eyes grow even wider at the appearance of the Drow. She had read many countless hours upon these Drow but had never actually met one in person. Her hand was reaching for her scimitar, when those before her began talking. As the story unfolded about the Drow's father being Drizzt Do'Urden, Viviana relaxed a bit. She had read all about the infamous Drow and his grand adventures. She much envied the male Drow. Unlike most of her race, Viviana wasn't as prudent about order and structure. She wanted to travel and see the world. She wanted adventure and excitement! But, instead, she was being groomed to one day take over her father's land and rule his people.<br><br>She listened intently to the female Drow as she took her first bite of the pink goo. Once again her eyes went wide and she turned to stare at this marvelous invention in front of her. Flavor exploded in her mouth as the cold and creamy texture swam in her mouth and down her throat. It tasted of the most extraordinary berry she had ever tasted! The second bite caught a bit of that berry in her mouth and the seeds caught in her teeth just thrilled her! She was so enthralled in her iced cream, that she barely realized Kyle and Tiagar were departing. Frowning at the thought of having to leave her wonderful goo behind, but way more curious as to the destination of the two, Viviana scooped up her bowl and followed after them.<br><br>It was a large grassy area, where Kyle decided to stop. Swings! She spied them from halfway there. Her father had had one crafted for her that hung from a forest tree. It was one of her favorite places to go with a nice book. She could be under the warmth of the sun, breathing the fresh air, and hear the chirping of the woodland creatures, all while immersing herself in her latest interest. She walked over to a swing and, with a free hand, smoothed her skirts so that she may sit.<br><br>She used her toes to move herself haphazardly while she absent mindedly ate her iced cream. She focused on Kyle unsheathing his sword. She giggled inwardly at Kyle's shock and awe of the sword's magical abilities. She had seen many objects of warfare in her time with magical abilities. She was quite impressed with the craftsmanship of the armor, however. She knew immediately that it was Elvin in nature. So the sword was indeed Elvin. This explains why Tiagar knew so much about it. She would have to get him to explain more about it to her later.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn had begun eating her ice cream by the time the purple skinned girl sat opposite of her. It was at that time that everyone's feathers seemed to be ruffled by the arrival of this blue skinned warrior woman. Bryn had had enough surprises for the night. Until that woman started slicing people to red ribbons, Bryn wasn't moving. She listened to them speak, while watching the strange girl in front of her take such delight in a simple bowl of strawberry ice cream. She had stopped eating her vanilla ice cream altogether and had a brow raised at the girl, when she heard Kyle offering a duel to the new woman.<br><br>She watched as Kyle and Tiagar left, followed shortly by the girl spoken of as Viviana. As her amusement followed the other men out the door, Bryn sighed and decided to go as well. She, however, couldn't care less about leaving the already liquefied ice cream right there on the table. She gave the others a once over, fingering the gun in the back of her leather pants. She walked out to her jeep and retrieved her double shoulder hostler. She placed her Browning Hi Power 9mm and her Beretta 92 FS in each holster and clipped a few rounds to her belt. She was going to open ground and might need to blow a hole in this "Drow's" head, as she called herself.<br><br>She walked over to the park area, just in time to see Kyle whipping his sword about, clad from head to toe in silver. She was thinking it was armor but it seemed to move with him as if he were wearing regular clothes. Where had he gotten that? And how had he put it on so quickly? She'd been trained to get up, get dressed, and armored in under a minute but this seemed a bit quick for the entire get up that Kyle was currently wearing.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>20-12-2010, 01:06:44</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle listened to Zelith's explanation, impressed since Beholders were quite deadly, especially old ones that had amassed any amount of knowledge and wisdom over the years which usually meant powerful spells and devastating attacks from the same.&nbsp; Dragons were far more formidable, but the half Drow had yet to have the misfortune of running into one yet, though she was still young so one never knew.&nbsp; Kyle responded and the woman had to shrug as if to say you had to start somewhere.&nbsp; "Even I wasn't able to handle myself at first Kyle.&nbsp; Win or lose, so long as you gain something from this then you will have made me happy if nothing else.&nbsp; As for explaining things Zelith, I again do not mind, but it would help me to have you on hand in case my appearance alone doesn't cut it.&nbsp; Hopefully the police chief will have made some progress before then since I told him that defenses for the town will need to be made before any big roving bands of creatures come out of those woods, among other things.&nbsp; Anyway, if we're ready Kyle, we'll begin this dance lesson, as you so aptly put it."&nbsp; Giselle smiled, finding humor in the man's reactions to the unknown as he seemed able to take almost everything in stride so far.<br><br>Even so, Giselle had never seen armor appear like the elven make metalwork that appeared upon the human when he drew his weapon.&nbsp; That sword was a powerful weapon.&nbsp; Who had made such a thing, the warrior wasn't sure, but she was beginning to wonder if it would be safe for the human to handle if it had any sentience....much like an evil and even sharper sword than Twinkle that had thankfully found a home with a friend of the family's.&nbsp; Khazid'hea was that weapon, incredibly sharp, sharp enough to slice through solid rock, let alone anything else with incredible ease, but it had a thirst for battle and blood that could never be sated.&nbsp; The more she looked at that sword, the more Giselle wondered if she had found a similar item of evil nature.&nbsp; Hopefully her hunch was wrong as she followed the human out of the parlor, sensing a few people behind them.&nbsp; "Tiagar, might I talk to you about that sword later?&nbsp; The more I see it in action, the more it worries me."&nbsp; She voiced aloud, hoping he wouldn't refuse her request before stepping out from behind him to take a spot across from Kyle once they reached the park.<br><br>Taking Twinkle out of her hip sheaths on her belt, Giselle muttered a few arcane words while running her thumb just above the edge of the weapon on both sides as well as the inside curve just to be safe.&nbsp; A red light followed her finger, and when she ran her hand over the rounded barrier, it repulsed her slightly, making her hand slip right along without leaving a mark on her.&nbsp; Doing the same to Icingdeath, the warrior was ready a moment later as she took a stance, her right leg ahead of her as her left went behind, as if she was ready to spring forward at a moment's notice....which she was as she locked her brown eyes upon the human before her.&nbsp; "Now that we're here, let us see what you're made of.&nbsp; I won't hold back only because it would be a dishonorable thing to do, even if you don't know much about the way of the sword as I do, and because any enemies that come out here won't show any mercy much like those orcs.&nbsp; Are you still willing to do this Kyle?"&nbsp; She was giving him a chance to back out, but if she knew anything about warriors like this man was in his own way, surrender was never an option.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>20-12-2010, 07:30:36</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				more chaos in the streets The mayor was hard at work, with loonies with swords and other shit that could only be discribed as out of some fantasy book running amok. Well not amok really, they hadn't killed anyone yet, or burned anything down. and the reports that had come back about "orcs" being seen on the outskirts of town, yes he'd read tolken, in fact he'd taught litature to his students before becoming principal then mayor.<br>of course the getting a small police force into something of a shape was beyond him, of course he was imagining the hordes of mordor, or some other nonsense, so the "deputised locals" a military force would have called them willing conscripts.<br>as the sun peaked over the mountianside the town was returning to normal, well as close to normal as could be.<br>the big thing was sending the police to break up any fights by these "wanders" Mayor Charels had made it abundantly clear on the phone. "this land still belongs to the United States of America, and we are going to handle this according to our laws, our systems, and OUR RULES." of course by then he was running of coffie and adriline.<br>a cruser was dispatched and were on their way to break things up, peacefully was his hope, but they had permission to shoot for non-leathal targets if nessary. arms legs etc.<br>with everything calm for once, and all problems taken care of the mayor leaned back in his chair, trying to take a few moments to himself, and without intending to, fell asleep.<br><br>Aubert: as the sun crested the Elderfrost mount Aubert knelt towards the rising sun as was how all his order greated the birth of the new day, and the glorious rise of the sun.<br>"beautiful, maker bless and thank you for another day in this world"<br>of course his prayers were interupted, in the orc infested hinterlands how could they not be. The green skinned monster bore down on the kneeling beastial- he hated that name, Aubert always thought of himself as simply human born to the wrong flesh.<br>Nontheless it quickly charged him, lightly equipped, a scout in furrs and a spear. Aubert whipped around, sure a priest of epic power could've smitten the orc on sight, or called fire down from the heavens.<br>Instead aubert made a sign with his hands two fingers raised towards the sky the rest balled up into a fist. he had four words for the command spell "throw, spear, into tree" The orc, weak willed as he was obeyed without question, his mind confused, but his body whipping the spear into a nearby tree.<br>As he ran to pick up his weapon aubert ran him down, thanks to his stronger legs, there were some things he could thank his heritage for.<br>In this case he ran the orc down and brought his mace into the side of it's head, leathal or not the orc lost his footing and tumbled down the mountian side. Aubert's eyes followed the body down as it tumbled hitting rocks and trees.&nbsp; then his eyes beheld what the orc was once trying to scout, a small city had manifested itself over here. Abert made his way down the mountian pass towards the city.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>20-12-2010, 07:56:54</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"<strong>Well someone is somewhere they shouldn't be.</strong>" Oren quips as they head out to the strange metal steed.<br><br>"<strong>And the land has a new line where the grass is a different color on the other side- and it curves inward with your side.</strong>" he adds. It takes a moment for him to register what she wants him to do exactly, and when he gets in he tosses his gear in the back seat carefully.<br><br>"<strong>Tell you what, a wager. Wine for whoever's home world this is.</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>20-12-2010, 19:35:48</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Looking at the dark/light elf Tiagar replies, “Yes, of course. We can discuss things later and I will impart what knowledge I have of Kyle’s blade.”<br><br>Kyle studies Giselle as she takes up her stance. He recognizes it as being very much like a fencer’s stance. He takes up a stance facing his opponent, feet a little more than shoulder width apart with knees slightly bent. He looks Giselle in the eyes briefly before his gaze drops to right about where her navel should be. At that instant a police car pulls up and two officers jump out with pistols drawn, “Drop the swords and has to get hurt!”<br><br>Kyle drops the sword to his side and stands perfectly up right. He looks Giselle in the eyes again, raises his left hand holding his index finger up saying, “Hold that thought for a moment, please.” Turning to face the officers he brings his hand left up to remove the helmet, but before he touches it the helmet just vanishes. “Look officers, this is not what you think. The good Giselle here is going to give a friendly lesson in the art of swordsmanship. We moved it here to the park so as not to accidently do any property damage.”<br><br>Both officer’s jaw drop seeing the helmet just vanish, the driver recovers from the shock first. He lowers his pistol and stands up straight. “Kyle Flanagin?”<br><br>“Yes, that’s right. Look I know I was a bit of a trouble maker in my youth, but that was years ago. When was the last time I did anything really illegally?”<br><br>“Before you enlisted. Are you sure this is just practice?”<br><br>“Positive.”<br><br>“Do you mind if we watch?”<br><br>“Be my guest, you might learn something useful too.”<br><br>The officer holsters his pistol, closes the car door, walks to the front of the squad car and leans against the hood. His partner hesitates but follows suit.<br><br>Kyle turns back to Giselle saying quietly, “Helmet.” The helmet reappears on his head. He takes up his stance once again with eyes on Giselle’s midriff and says, “Ready.”<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>20-12-2010, 20:18:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle was about to charge forward but stopped when they were commanded by new arrivals to drop their weapons.&nbsp; She was about to drop a globe of darkness upon them, beat them into submission, and then proceed until Kyle stopped her.&nbsp; Looking at the men as they talked, the warrior shook her head as they got two new people to join their audience.&nbsp; He was pretty persuasive, to say the least.&nbsp; She almost laughed when they got out of their cars and Kyle took his spot across from her, and took his stance again as she shook her in amusement.&nbsp; "Then let us begin.&nbsp; Don't blink."&nbsp; Was all the warning she gave as Giselle seemed to completely disappear from sight for a moment, but in reality she just moving incredibly fast as she let Icingdeath and Twinkle slam both into Kyle's sword, knocking him back and breaking his stance while Icingdeath went for his chest as she spun to the right.&nbsp; Very few could hope to block her, but she did slow down just a fraction all the same so he would might be able to keep up....unlikely but she was giving him a sporting chance all the same.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>20-12-2010, 21:28:29</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				“… Don’t blink.” Then Giselle is on him blades flashing. Kyle takes the force of the first attack on the sword being pushed back slightly. The beauty of his stance is balance and flexibility, thus he easily maintains his balance. He pivots with her as she spins launching another attack at his chest as he just manages to bring his sword up to deflect her blow. He immediately counter attacks, stepping in and slashing at her midsection with a speed to match hers.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>21-12-2010, 00:24:10</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Surprise etched her face as she narrowly avoids getting hit, sucking in her gut, bringing a blade up just barely in time to redirect his swing a bit, and step out of reach all in one fluid movement.&nbsp; Whether it was his own raw talent or the sword aiding him, Giselle wasn't sure as she smiled at the realisation that she might just have a challenge on her hands.<br><br>Deciding a different approach was needed, the Drow started an at first simple attack routine that would become increasingly difficult to keep up with as the moves became more intricate as well as quicker in their coming.&nbsp; Subtle thrusts, deft twists of her hands, feints, counters, every trick she had learned and more would soon be used to test the soldier until he fell or she ran out of moves...whatever came first.&nbsp; Not once did the thought that she actually might lose enter her thoughts, being completely focused upon the task at hand as her blades went in a horizontal X at chest level came at Kyle,followed by a well placed kick to his face...
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>21-12-2010, 22:57:19</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The smile on Giselle’s goes mostly unnoticed by Kyle as his gaze is style fixed at her navel. He is not thinking of loosing or winning. He is simply concentrating on reading his opponent so he can begin to anticipate her next move. He is however very aware of her change technique, as she is now taking more seriously than at first.<br><br>He may not be familiar with using a long blade, but is considered a master with a knife. It does not seem to him that sword is helping in any way as of yet, as he is using the training and experiences he has already garnered. He does have any other thing going for him using this new weapon; he always treats any weapon simply as an extension of his body.<br><br>As the duel attack comes in, Kyle almost casually brushes the two blades aside with his blade. At the same time he steps to the opposite direction as he pushes Giselle’s blades. As her foot comes up towards his face, he drops down under her leg and executes a foot sweep against the foot she has left on the ground.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>22-12-2010, 00:37:45</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle saw the leg sweep just in time, using her upward kick to jump backward, head over heels just about.&nbsp; Flipping like this was hard considering she hadn't been planning to do so, but she landed on her feet all the same, a little unbalanced but still standing.&nbsp; She didn't give Kyle the advantage he had gained, summoning a pet of hers as she dodged to the side just in time as a six hundred pound ball of fur and teeth and claws came out from behind her.&nbsp; "Guenhwyvar now!"&nbsp; The usual black mist and fog that signaled her coming had indeed formed, but it had been many feet away, hidden from sight, but the cat herself had reappeared from her summoning spot inside Giselle's shadow, and launching herself like a black bolt of lightning.&nbsp; If it hit or not, Giselle wasn't going to complain since it had been a distraction either way, all for her to jump in behind the panther.&nbsp; If it did hit, the duel would be over and Giselle would kneel by the downed warrior, a soft smile, the first she had shown to anyone since this night had began would be on her face.&nbsp; If it didn't or he was clipped if nothing else, Giselle would be right behind her companion, scimitars whirling about as they had been so far.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>22-12-2010, 02:06:39</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Instantly returning to an upright and ready position, Kyle is not surprised by Giselle’s flip. He is however totally surprised by the arrival of the tiger sized black beast. He is bowled over backwards as the huge forepaws impact with his breastplate. Landing on his back the wind is knocked out of his lungs which is only compounded the weight of the beast pinning him down.<br><br>Even though Kyle is down and under the great cat, if this were not a practice session the beast would be dead. The currently blunted blade is pressed hard enough against the cat’s throat to impair its breathing and keep the huge head from descending for a bite. Struggling to both breathe and hold the beast at bay he still manages to gasp out, “Ok Giselle, call off your pet.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>22-12-2010, 03:33:39</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert tromped down the hill, into the small burg, it's layout was unfimilar, but he pressed on. grabbing onto the sides of trees as he navigated his way down the slope. There was a sheer rise about part way inward, as if cleaved... no cleaved wasn't exactly right, the white beastman knelt beside the broken ground running his fingers along the solid cut of wall. This was interdementional, a part of one world, replaced with another, like someone had just hammered it into place.<br>This was... uncommon to say the least. Stuff like this didn't just happen, there were always signs, centuries of them, that could be tracked, traced, understood.<br>this was an anomaly, and outside the the visions of the oracles...<br>"that is... disturbing"<br>He ran a gloved hand across the flat black stone top, it wasn't stone, but stone was the closest thing he couls compare it to, liquid stone, cooled and hardened. concreta was not unknown to Aubert, crushed lime, mixed with various elements, left to set. But to make a road out of the expensive substance?<br>This would be interisting, he thought walking along the road through trees that most certianly should not have been this far south.<br>A structure emered from behind the trees, he walked towards the front door, there was a metal attachement, where sparks and fire seemed to flare from the windows.<br>The local blacksmith of course, he dusted off his vestments and armor&nbsp; straightened his hair and ran his hands over his horse muzzle just to ensure his fur wasn't mussed, and knocked on the front door.<br>It was a human woman who answered the door, in a pink garb. he asked where the master of the house was.<br><br>"PA!... PA!" she backed slowly away from the gibberish speaking beast man. "somthin outta the Isle o Marou is at the door!" she slammed the door on him.<br>Aubert banged away at the door, the woman though beautiful had not understood him. "I simply wish to talk to your father!"<br>The Mister Raligh opened the door which had shook on it's hinges, in his defence he had been hearing about violence a swordfight, strange creatures, and his third son had died recently...<br>No small wonder he opened fire.<br>Aubert flew through the air, landing face up on the ground, his breastplate with it's expensive enchantments had protected him partly, but it still knocked him flat like an uppercut from a heavyweight boxer.<br>"get, em inside... we'll find out more details about these outsiders, an get the chief on the horn tell em we got one of those... things."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>22-12-2010, 06:51:51</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Guenhwyvar licked Kyle's face before backing away.&nbsp; The sword could have seriously dampened her mood if it had indeed been sharp, but a creature like herself couldn't be killed on this plane of existence.&nbsp; Giselle nodded for the panther to let the man up, crouching beside the armored warrior a moment later.&nbsp; "You alright?&nbsp; Sorry bout that, but I thought it wise to not hold back at all, and one of my tactics is to summon my pet as you called her, though I would never seek ownership over Guen.&nbsp; We have...an understanding I guess would be the best way to describe our relationship.&nbsp; I'm able to communicate mind to mind at some level with most animals, and Guenhwyvar is no exception though to call her a simple animal would be an insult.&nbsp; It's a trick I picked up from my father, and being rangers to Mielikki helps of course."&nbsp; She held out her hand after putting her blades away, her face still softened by her smile as her brown eyes lost their hard edge up until then.&nbsp; Whether he took it or not, Giselle walks back over to Guenhwyvar's side and scratches tenderly between her ears, earning a contented growl in response.&nbsp; "You fought well Kyle.&nbsp; It is little wonder to me now that those orcs never stood a chance.&nbsp; Still, I beg you to consider my next words well.&nbsp; I have had dealings with magical swords like the one you carry, and I ask you to promise me something.&nbsp; If you feel anything out of the ordinary, or hear voices in your mind that are not your own, but seem to come from your sword or any magical item you might find, tell me or Tiagar or anyone that might listen.&nbsp; Such items can be dangerous....I know from firsthand experience."&nbsp; Her smile died slightly when memories of Khazid'hea came to mind, and even though it had been handed over to the light elves, it had found its way into evil hands later in her life.&nbsp; She had gone after it, and barely survived the wielder and the sword's combined blood lust.&nbsp; She didn't want to experience anything like that again and from a friend either if she could help it.<br><br>Turning to Kyle again, she lost the sad look that had crossed her face and smiled warmly again as Guenhwyvar followed her every move like the loyal companion that she was.&nbsp; Stopping in front of Kyle, the half Drow/light elf wondered what he wished to do know.&nbsp; She should probably go talk to the mayor, but a few things stopped her.&nbsp; One, she didn't know where he was, and two she didn't know WHO he was or what he looked like.&nbsp; Besides, she would probably need to collect Zelith first anyway....and having Kyle nearby would help most likely.&nbsp; "Anyway, what do you think we should do now Kyle?&nbsp; This is your home, and so I ask you and the friend you seem to know about what should be done.&nbsp; I am still an outsider here, barely known by anyone, and the color of my skin as you saw earlier raises many eyebrows if not outright hostile intentions.&nbsp; Still, I don't let that bother me much.&nbsp; Anyway, lead the way if you wish."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>22-12-2010, 21:08:58</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Accepting the offered hand Kyle rises to his feet with Giselle’s aid. He smiles at her and says, “Thank you. I’m just winded is all. Ok lesson learned. Always expect the unexpected. This whole magic thing is going to take some getting used to.” He sheaths the sword expecting the armor to disappear but the armor remains in place. Turning to the elf he asks, “Tiagar, this sword belonged to your brother last, any suggestion on how I make this armor go away?”<br><br>Walking over and slowly around Kyle examining the armor Tiagar responds, “To be perfectly honest, I am not sure. I have never seen or heard of the sword doing that before, it did used to respond to what he wanted or needed. If you want the armor to go away, try simply willing it to go away.”<br><br>Kyle ponders this for a moment then places his left on the hilt and concentrates on making the armor disappear. After a few seconds the process by which he had been covered in armor reverses itself with seeming to retreat from his body back into the sword, the only difference about his dress is that his clothes are now completely dry. “Thank you, Tiagar that seemed to work.” Turning back to Giselle he says, “I apologize for the pet comment. I meant no disrespect. As for the sword, if I start hearing voices or having urges that are new to me I will absolutely confide in one of you with more experience with magic, but as of yet nothing like that has occurred.”<br><br>Tiagar rubs his chin in thought before saying, “During the many decades my brother wielded that blade I do not recall it ever displaying any evidence of having its own intelligence or hidden agenda. The only time it does anything on its own is when it not in the hands of its chosen wielder. It seems that magical energy builds up in it and the longer and further it is away from the wielder the greater that chance it will release that magic to try to get back. It starts out subtly like it did with me earlier, just making me uncomfortable holding it.”<br><br>Becoming thoughtful Kyle asks, “How long ago did you brother die?”<br><br>Without hesitation Tiagar replies, “71 years ago.”<br><br>“71 years with magic building up. It seems like an odd coincidence that his tomb is raided, the sword is carried this direction and my home is transported into its path. I was right at the edge in the exact spot where the orcs were. Do you think the sword could possibly be response for this whole thing?” Kyle asks looking down at the blade on his hip.<br><br>Tiagar’s eyes open wide in surprise and he replies, “I suppose if it did build up the energies at a constant rate for 71 years, it could be possible. I do know that at least on one occasion it did teleport my brother several hundred miles. It was not a clean teleport bringing just my brother. It brought part of the building and several innocent bystanders as well. It has never teleported itself to my brother. It always found some other way to get transported to him.”<br><br>Kyle looks down shaking his head saying, “Well shit.” After a moment he looks up seeing Giselle’s smiling face, he smiles and says, “Well there’s nothing we can do about that now. I guess I’ll just have to make sure to keep this sword with me at all times from now on.”<br><br>Before Kyle can answer the question posed by Giselle, one of the officers calls out, “Hey, Kyle. We just got a call. Mr. Raligh has captured something not human. The chief wants us to go check it out and thinks that we should bring along somebody that can communicate with the locals. Be it another local, he actually mentioned Giselle, or you as you seem to be able to communicate with them. Could we get one or both of you to come with us?”<br><br>Kyle groans slightly and replies, “I’ll go. I know where they live. I’ll get my bike and meet you there.” He turns back to Giselle saying, “Well I guess I’m going to help with another small crisis by playing translator and feather smoother. You are welcome to come as well. You could ride with the officers in their squad car, or you could ride with me on the back of my Harley.” He turns and starts walking back to where his big motorcycle is parked by the ice cream shop.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>23-12-2010, 02:59:09</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Guenhwyvar laid down by Giselle's feet as the company before her spoke.&nbsp; Giselle herself listened to what was said about the sword that had been bothering her, and wondered if it had been the blade or something else entirely that had pulled this place into their world.&nbsp; She didn't buy the sword being able to move that much mass, even if it had been dormant for 71 years.&nbsp; While a good idea, she just had a hard time believing it since...it was a sword.&nbsp; Still, the facts said otherwise, and until she found something else to dispute it she'd go along with it.&nbsp; Kyle on the other hand was no mystery.&nbsp; "No problem Kyle, and aye you are right on that.&nbsp; Others won't be so easy to convince of that fact but such is the way of things.&nbsp; Still, thanks for listening to me and not blowing me off on the sword, even though you have set my worries at ease though they aren't forgotten by any means.&nbsp; At any rate, I wasn't offended at all, but I just wanted to be clear on the whole thing with Guenhwyvar here since I don't think a giant black panther would be a good pet in the traditional sense."&nbsp; She laughed, her brown eyes lighting up in mirth as she looked between Tiagar and Kyle before saying anything more.<br><br>"At any rate, I do agree that things are a bit more coincidental surrounding that sword of your former brother's Tiagar, but I guess I find it hard to believe that it can do what you seem to think it did.&nbsp; I don't doubt your word, don't get me wrong, but I guess I need to see more evidence about how powerful that sword is before we decide it transported ten miles worth of land to our home world.&nbsp; If that's truly what happened, then why did it choose Kyle?&nbsp; No offense to you of course."&nbsp; She was quick to add, but it just didn't add up to her mind.&nbsp; Why a person from a completely different world?&nbsp; That's what bothered her the most since there were plenty of other people it could have went after, though the thought of herself wielding it never crossed her mind.&nbsp; She had her own, and that was enough for her.<br><br>When the announcement came that there was a captured creature elsewhere in town, she snapped her gaze to the police officers and hoped they'd pass on her next message.&nbsp; If the person was innocent and not of an evil nature, then she didn't want the thing's blood spilled out of a misunderstanding.&nbsp; "If you can, pass the word along that they are not to harm whatever it is they have until we can get to them.&nbsp; Kyle, I'll ride with you if you don't mind."&nbsp; Though the sight of the Harley Bike almost stopped her.&nbsp; What was it with these people and riding machines?&nbsp; Still, it held a certain allure the car hadn't.&nbsp; "Ok, care to explain what that is?&nbsp; Guen, go home for now my friend.&nbsp; I'll call you again before the night is over most likely."&nbsp; The cat seemed to understand as it nuzzled up against Giselle's legs before disappearing in her usual manner; of black mist that dissolved quickly as well before no trace was left.<br><br><em>Journal Entry....the first of many.&nbsp; <strong>Strange happenstance or divine providence?</strong><br><br>I have traveled far and wide across the Forgotten Realms and beyond, but all of my three hundred years up until now never could have prepared me for what came during a very strange and unusual event, even by my standards.&nbsp; Ten miles of land was suddenly stripped away and replaced by that of another world's in an instant.&nbsp; Why did this happen?&nbsp; What power above or below this plane of existence could have done this?&nbsp; These questions I seek to have answered, but there's more pressing things at hand of course.&nbsp; For now, I tag along with Tiagar, Kyle, Viviana, Janet, Phaerbryn, Zelith, and so many others besides in preparing the town that was transported by magical means for anything that wanders this world.<br><br>Even though this is way out of the ordinary for both of our worlds, where the human villagers can't even speak the common trade language, it does present many opportunities for us to learn from each other.&nbsp; I just hope that these strangers are able to adapt as quickly as Kyle and his human allies have been able to do so far, otherwise the next raiding party of orcs, trolls, goblins, or worse might be the last for this place.&nbsp; Still, is it the will of the gods that this event occur or was it just mere coincidence?&nbsp; In either event, I swear that I shall do all I can to protect these people.&nbsp; I am after all, a Do'Urden, and a ranger to Mielikki, the goddess closest to my heart and mind and principles, as my father before me.&nbsp; Since we're on the subject, many questions come to mind just thinking about the military man that is Kyle, untrained in the ways of the sword yet able to keep up with me...for the most part.&nbsp; Guen took an immediate liking to him, and I can't say I blame her.&nbsp; He does have a strange allure to him, or maybe it's just my curiosity getting the better of me.&nbsp; Either way, just being near him warms my heart and sets my mind at ease....though if any romantic ties are to be made, they will be short since humans are such short lived creatures, while I on the other hand will live on many times past his lifespan's limit.&nbsp; Whatever happens, the time won't be wasted so long as I stay true to myself and no disaster or impending doom hangs over our heads of course.</em><br><br>((In keeping with the Do'Urden habit of leaving long and very insightful monologues and what have you, I thought I'd do the same for Giselle lol.))
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>26-12-2010, 21:01:14</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				(http://www.cars-bikes.info/d/5014-2/2008-harley-davidson-flhrc-road-king-classic-001.jpg)As they walk back up the street Kyle says, “Well my definition of a pet is a family member, a loved companion, and trusted friend. The only ownership implied is much the same as a parent to child. As for the sword I’m not sure I believe it is responsible for what happened either. It was simply a hypothesis. I certainly was not at the center of the affected area. I was actually on the very edge of it. If it had occurred 30 seconds later I would have been outside of it rather in it. Why it chose me? Is a question I have been pondering myself since I found out it only works properly for its chosen wielder. I think this is something we will have to discuss with Tiagar in much greater depth. Also believe me I am not disregarding your concerns about it. But right now it is not a major concern, it appears to have chosen me and it will do whatever it can to remain at my side and I see no point in fighting it for now.”<br><br>When they reach the motorcycle Kyle cannot contain his amusement at Giselle’s reaction to it or her question as he replies, “What this is, is a machine for transportation. You have some familiarity with our cars, yes? Well this is along the same idea, except it only has two wheels and is ridden on instead of in. Since we as a society switched to using vehicles instead of horses this is the closest thing we have to using horses. Since their invention we have become an impatient society. Our motorized vehicles move much faster than horses and we have come to depend on them to shorten our travel times. Actually the way things are today, most humans have never been on a horse could not even imagine getting trough our days if we had to go back to using horses. I call this my Harley which is short for Harley Davidson, which is the name of the company that manufactures and sells them, there are actually companies in our world that cars or motorcycles. I just prefer the American made Harley Davidson to any other.”<br><br>After the explanation Kyle climbs onto the bike and folds the kick stand back up and walks the big machine backwards into the street. He looks at Giselle and points to the foot pegs and tail pipe saying, “These are for you to rest your feet on. You are going to want to hold on. You can either hold on to the bar behind the seat, or you can hold onto me. Try not to touch that pipe it will get very hot and can cause very nasty burns.” That being said, he produces his keys, puts one in its proper spot turning it with an audible click. He then pushes the starter switch while holding in the clutch lever. The engine rumbles to life with a loud roar before settling into its growling purr. He then motions for her to climb on behind him.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>27-12-2010, 01:50:47</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687)&nbsp; <br><br>Rianna (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/7817/hermlogo2.jpg) and Tasha &amp; Mardine (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/3830/hermaphroditetwins1.jpg)&nbsp; </div><br>On the following day the shell house was still an enigma to the three visitors used to medievil castles.<br><br>For two hours all three just wondered about quizzically. The idea of moving didn't seem sensible when so many mysteries<br>were about on ones doorstep literally. The ornamental swords had not sprang into life to kill the intruders like all three had feared they would be magically spelled to. But still nervousness existed. Tasha was busy playing with fridge magnets, fascinated about a magical power that felt so strong, one that non-mages could feel. Others were equally enchanted. <br><br><strong>"Come here all of you"<br></strong><br>At that first sentence for the day the others came running. Only to see something which caught their breath.<br><br><div align="center">(http://www.greatinteriordesign.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/04/aquarium-art2.jpg)</div><br><strong>"The owners of this place must be powerful sorcerers indeed. They have trapped an oceans life force. Perhaps using it to make the strange things we have found"<br></strong><br>Rianna didn't answer as she felt nervous. She was powerful but nothing compared to one who can capture an ocean's life force.<br><strong><br>"Why would they leave such a powerful thing unguarded?"</strong> Mardine ventured<br><strong><br>"They wouldn't. It means the owners are likely dead. Their transportation may have been successful for some things, <br>but it could have been managed such that the people were .... left behind. What if this artifact CAUSED the transportation in the first place ? Because they triggered something they didn't understand?"<br></strong><br><strong>"You sure ?"<br></strong><br><strong>"What other explanation is there. NONE would leave such a power alone, not intentionally. We seem to have found a great<br>artifact, one history has not known of before. Abandoned. We must make a strong hold here. We need to gather more to secure the place for ourselves. Who knows what power this thing can manage. Whatever it is I don't want it in others hands do you? Lady luck has smiled on is this moment. It must be followed up in due haste."<br></strong><br>The others nodded and soon Mardine and Tasha were requested to stay and defend the place as best they could while Rianna flew back to gather re-enforcements.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>27-12-2010, 07:44:25</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((A fish tank?&nbsp; I can see where they might think that, just I find it funny lol.))<br><br>The sword would have to be discussed in detail, but for now Giselle was willing to let the matter drop as she nodded her agreement to Kyle's statement.&nbsp; She could relate to it not being a major issue right now, not with everything that had been going on of late.&nbsp; <em>Prioritize your objectives Giselle, that's all you can do for now.</em>&nbsp; She thought to herself, knowing that now was not the time to be arguing about it until it did something overtly malicious to Kyle or anyone else.<br><br>Giselle listened to Kyle's words, getting the gist of what he was trying to convey as she looked the thing over closely.&nbsp; Again these people's ingenuity surprised her, and she could understand why they valued their machines above any other means of getting around.&nbsp; Still, she doubted, and rightfully so, that they'd be using these things for long if they had a finite power source, and she said as much.&nbsp; "I understand the vast majority of what you're trying to tell me about this Harley Davidson and everything related to it, but I am curious how this thing is powered."&nbsp; She said, taking note of the indicated pipe so she didn't get burned as she climbed aboard right behind the human, her sword belt and pack secured tightly against her lithe form so they didn't bounce off or loose and then get tangled up in the machine in some fashion.&nbsp; Unaware or uncaring her breasts were pushed against his back as she wrapped her arms and hands around his waist, Giselle flinched as the machine roared to life, glad she had chosen to hang onto him rather than the metal handles as he had offered.&nbsp; "Oh boy...."&nbsp; She muttered just loud enough to be heard, feeling way out of her comfort zone for once in her long life.<br><br>"Don't worry about me unless I fall off of this thing.&nbsp; There's too much to do to go slow now."&nbsp; She called over the roar of the engine, hoping she wasn't getting ahead of herself as she grabbed a little tighter around the man's waist just in case.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>27-12-2010, 20:40:45</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Kyle closes his eyes briefly as he luxuriates in the feel of beautiful woman pressed tightly against his back and her arms wrapped around his body. Smiles and thinks, <em>“Gawd, it has been far too long since I’ve had a woman ride with me.”</em> He slowly gives the big motorcycle some gas and eases off the clutch gently putting it into motion and slowly increasing speed. He says over his shoulder just loud enough to be heard, “It is powered by burning a highly combustible fuel we call gasoline. I expect our supply of this will run out before very long, but while it is still available I intend to use it and tonight I’m just not going to worry about. With some modification it could be made to use alcohol but not as well. I’m sure we will find some way to keep our machines running.”<br><br>After a short distance when Kyle is sure Giselle is as settled and as comfortable as she is going to get, he opens it up and soon has the bike is traveling in excess of 80 miles per hour. He takes a more roundabout way to the Raligh residence so that even with his excess speed the police should arrive at the scene first. Even though coming in from the opposite direction, Kyle and Giselle pull into the drive just behind the police car. Bringing the bike to a gentle stop he sees the police officer putting the car in park at the same time he is putting down the kickstand. <br><br>Looking around Kyle does not see anything out of place. He does however smell the distinctive odor of a recently fired gun. Fortunately he cannot pick up any scent of blood. He turns off the engine and removes the key. He waits until the police get out of their car to climb off his Harley. Seeing as he is only there as a favor and they are the officials, he follows them up to the door expecting Giselle to be either right behind him or at his side.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>28-12-2010, 01:16:04</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith had taken his leave of the others vanishing while the others were busy with the spar. Teleporting into his tower he walked over to a mirror that made up a large portion of one wall runes etched into the frame around it. He began casting the spell and soon his relflection vanished and soon a red haired women wearing armor appeared.<br><br><br>He smiled "it has been far too long child."<br><br>She responded courtly " yes master it certainly has, this is not a social call or you would have just appeared. What do you need Master Zelith."<br><br>He nodded "Things have transpired here in the forest that require me to call on some old allies so if that fire eater of a brother of yours is still around both of you travel to my tower from the south. And you'll understand the situation." He turned to end the conversation but stopped "make sure you two don't go too overboard if you get into a scuffle on your way. See you soon my dear."<br><br>The red head merely nodded and the mirror returned to normal. As it did Zelith entered a circle soon resting with his legs crossed his eyes closed. he needed to recover his magical energy's if they were needed.<br><br>&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&lt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;<br><br>On a not too distant battle field the red hair woman put the mirror away looking over at the remains of a trio of Giants "It's time to go the village is on the way, our next resting place will be my old masters tower." The red hair woman said looking at a pink hair man hardly dressed in but a vest and slacks he wrapped a white scarf around his neck and nodded The trip would only take a night but it would be a long trip threw the forests.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>29-12-2010, 08:20:59</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Despite her earlier trepidation...and gods be damned if Kyle or anyone else found out, fear, Giselle actually managed to relax as the bike took off like a bat from the Abyssal Plane of torment and chaos.&nbsp; She enjoyed the ride for all intents and purposes, and if asked she'd gladly admit it though she didn't plan to make a habit out of it as Kyle explained how the machine ran.&nbsp; It made sense now that she had his words to go on for how the fuel generally worked, though she figured it was a bit more than simply the fuel powering the thing, and the warrior would have been right again.&nbsp; Still, engineering standpoints and all that aside, the woman smiled as the wind rushed past her face and whipped her long silver gray locks out behind her as they soared across the town and to their destination.<br><br>When they stopped, Giselle easily and fluidly removed herself from the Harley in one elegant move, displaying unintentionally her grace and agility as a warrior trained as she took her spot next to the man as they approached the house just as the police did.&nbsp; She noticed a foul stench in the air, one that she didn't recognize, and commented on it.&nbsp; "What's the smell that's in the air?&nbsp; Smells like something hot was discharged recently, like a flaming arrow only many times hotter and...different besides."&nbsp; Smoke was obvious to her nostrils, but the smell of gunpowder and other ingredients used in weapons much like the one Kyle had told her about was unfamiliar to her as she wandered onward, hoping they weren't about to walk into a grisly scene of some sort, though the smell of death wasn't in the air...or she just wasn't picking it up.&nbsp; Either way, her nerves were on edge.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>29-12-2010, 09:26:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Stopping on the walkway leading up to the porch, Kyle is perfectly happy to allow the police to knock on the door, but actually expects one of the Ralighs to be watching , waiting for their arrival and the door to be opened from the inside before the officers reach it. He turns his head to look at Giselle replying, “That smell is the after affect of one of our weapons being discharged.” He sniffs the air before continuing, “It was either a couple of shots from a handgun, like the officers are carrying, or it was a single shot from something larger. Knowing the people around here, my guess is that it was single shot from a shotgun. We should have heard it though. I suppose it may have been fired while we were preoccupied with our ‘dance.’”<br><br>With smile broadening to the point of putting a sparkle in his eyes, Kyle takes in Giselle’s appearance. Her windswept hair and slight flush to her checks making for a very nice view. With more than just hint of amusement in his voice he says, “I take it you enjoyed the ride. Maybe even more than I enjoyed having you pressed against me. I’m sure you see why I love my Harley. Cars will get where you need to go and protect you the elements. While the bike doesn’t provide any protection, it’s a heluva lot more fun.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>29-12-2010, 21:44:07</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The blush that had taken her dark cheeks actually turned her ebon skin a shade darker still as her brown eyes twinkled as well before she slowly nodded after listening to his explanation.&nbsp; The fact that the smell hung in the air if his estimate was true did make Giselle wonder just what had been fired off if it still lingered, but since the smell of blood and death was nowhere near present she pushed the thought aside as she stood beside the human, earning a few odd looks considering she was one of the few non humans most of these men had yet to see....for the moment.&nbsp; "I did enjoy the ride on your Harley bike, thank you.&nbsp; I've ridden horses, wild and untamed, ridden on the backs of mighty griffons, and plenty of other creatures besides but that was nothing in comparison.&nbsp; As for me pressed up against your back.....uh...."&nbsp; She floundered to find the right words, suddenly aware of what he had had to put up with as her cheeks turned even darker still somehow as she quickly looked away.&nbsp; It had seemed....so right at the time, as if they had done so countless times before.&nbsp; She hadn't minded at all, and...apparently he hadn't either.<br><br>She was no stranger to love, but it never had lasted for her.&nbsp; Three bad relationships at some point or another had made the warrior guard her heart tightly in these times, but Kyle was slipping through her defenses as surely as any skilled warrior.&nbsp; It was too early to tell of course, but a part of her was wanting to do more than simply press against his back.&nbsp; Shaking the thoughts away silently, Giselle turned to the human and shrugged, wondering if calling her two twin brothers out here would be a good idea or not.&nbsp; Seth and David would gladly come to aid this town, that she had no doubt about.&nbsp; It was getting them to leave afterward that would be the problem once their jobs were done.&nbsp; She'd keep her options open for now, learning more about this place before making any concrete decisions on the matter.&nbsp; Zelith had already promised his aid anyway, and she'd probably be best served to ask him first before doing anything of the sort so she didn't get in his way.<br><br>"At any rate, what do you think will happen here?&nbsp; From what I can tell, these people we are about to see seem a little too....excitable to be safely around."&nbsp; Trigger happy would have been a bit more of an accurate description, if Giselle had known what it meant, let alone such a phrase existed.&nbsp; Still, she wasn't about to pass judgment or assume anything, just she was making an observation and her tone said as much as well.<br><br><em><strong>The human condition.</strong><br><br>Out of all of the races I have encountered, none are as diverse or as chaotic in their own fashion as humanity.&nbsp; Dwarves, elves, orcs, goblins, and countless others, while there are exceptions to every race, are generally the same, but it is humans that seem to range from one end of the spectrum to the other.&nbsp; Physical appearance, personality, ideals, religious beliefs, and countless other factors all make up this one short lived race into the whole that is hard to understand at times and to predict their actions without careful observation, and even then one cannot be a hundred percent sure of where any one encounter might lead to.&nbsp; Still, due to the fact that they are so short lived compared to dwarves, halfings, or even elves, both light and dark, they live their lives fully in pursuit of their goals and full of passion for the world around them, those that truly understand their lot in the grand scheme of things that is.<br><br>While I have fought and defeated, often times killed evil people of this same species, there are far more good willed people just trying to get by as best they can.&nbsp; Others like my father's arch rival, the 'dark half in the mirror', Artemis Entreri, seek only to further their own selfish goals at the expense of others and their lives often times.&nbsp; It is people like this that need fear what they cannot see in the dark, because I'll be there to right their wrongs, whirling scimitars in hand.</em>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>30-12-2010, 13:36:31</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687) </div><br>A considerable time later <br>[OOC: How much time to fit into whoever else wants to meet up with my character] Depheree returned with her "best" warriors.<br><br>Unla (http://farm1.static.flickr.com/43/125958755_887554ad99.jpg)., Hera (http://www.medievalfantasiesco.com/Weddings/ElvishCostume.jpg) and a priestess&nbsp; Casie (http://www.hairstyles.encie.net/wp-content/uploads/2010/12/short-hairstyle.jpg)<br><br>In truth they were pretty lousy warriors compared to be best champions in other places, but they certainly looked good doing it. Exhausted they tied their horses to nearby trees and entered the new premises just as amazed as the others on first seeing. Soon they were gathered near the aquarium.<br><br><strong>"See ? It must be magical. It must be powerful"</strong> Depheree pointed before her her hands settled on her hips.<br><br><strong>"Unla, I beleive this place can be reserved for your sanctuary, feel free to arrange matters in a way that protection runes are seen to"</strong> unla nodded and soon furniture was positioned to suit her needs.<br><br><strong>"Depheree ... we are not a fighting force, if an army comes we will be overrun. We have no place to fall back to."</strong><br><br>Casie mentioned while pointing to the only entrance to the room with her sword which caused Depheree to look concerned.<br><br><strong>"We need a portal between here and our kingdom for I dont think we can move the artifact. Alas I am not one that knows such magics, but perhaps I should seek one"</strong><br><br>Depheree had a look of determination about her.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>31-12-2010, 07:50:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>"Wine?" Janet asked, thoughtfully. She'd never been much of a gambler. She also still thought Oren might be a little daft in the head, but she was beginning to feel a bit more comfortable around him.<br><br>"I'll do you one better," she proclaimed. "I still have whiskey in Pa's old liquor cabinet. Home made too." She'd never been much of a liquor drinker. She only had a beer every once in awhile on special occassions. But she was willing to make a wager with this man. Other worlds just simply did not exist. Everyone knows that.<br><br>As she drove the massive truck, bumping and rocking over the dirt road beneath, she saw the sun peak over the horizon. It must be much later than she'd thought! Stephanie must be scared to death, wondering where Janet was and when she was going to pick her up!<br><br>She barreled toward the road into town and was met with a security road block. She saw it in the distance but was afraid to approach. The road block scared her and only served to make her want to find her sister that much more. But with Oren in the car, she didn't want to chance a delay with police questioning. So, instead, she made the executive decision to find a short cut.<br><br>After awhile of driving around, Janet began to get nervous. "I - I think I'm lost," she finally admitted. About that time, a weird concrete driveway came into view. "There! Maybe someone there can point us back on the right path." Janet veared the monster of a truck up the subsequent gravel pathway.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Watching the fight, impressed at the skill of both involved, Phaerbryn momentarily wishes for some popcorn - or at least her half eaten vanilla ice cream. All of a sudden a huge panther jumped out of nowhere!<br><br>"Holy shit!" Bryn exclaimed, nearly choked, and withdrew her Browning within seconds, aiming for the cat. She had just gotten the cat'd head in her sights when it bent his head and merely licked Kyle. Bryn breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her weapon, still keeping it out and ready just in case.<br><br>Bryn started walking over to Kyle after the fight but stopped, dumbfounded, mouth hanging wide open as Kyle's armor just disappeared. This down to earth, highly logical and rational woman had seen just about the most fantastical, illogical, and irrational events that she could possibly handle for one day.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana watched the fight with fascination. She had heard much about the Drow and their fighting abilities. The spoon of strawberry ice cream absently reached her lips over and over again as she studied every move of each warrior. She concentrated on sizing each up. Their strengths and weaknesses. These fighters put her in a state of awe.<br><br>A state of awe, that is, until the giant cat leapt out of nowhere. Viviana sprang to her feet, suddenly much more fascinated with this new emergence. The spoon met her mouth once more, but sadly, was empty. She looked down at her cup and realized she'd finished the last of her iced cream. She frowned but quickly placed the cup at her feet and rushed over to the cat. It now rested at Giselle's feet and nothing made her happier than inspecting this wonderous beast. The fur was silkenly soft and it smelled of forests and deer. It's heavily strengthened muscles were coiled, showing brightly under its black well groomed coat. Viviana's hands slid in wonderment over this creature, petting and scartching and cooing at it.<br><br>Her frown creased her face as the cat disappeared at the Drow's orders. She looked up in confusion as she had not bee listening to the conversation.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>31-12-2010, 08:42:26</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687) </div><br>THe sound of all trucks and cars are very loud ... compared to most things.<br><br>"The dragon age is upon us ... one of them is surely comming !"&nbsp; Rianna (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/7817/hermlogo2.jpg) ran to the devilkin to inform her of what was happening outside and immediately all others sprang into action.<br><br>Tasha &amp; Mardine (http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/3830/hermaphroditetwins1.jpg) stayed closeby Depheree seemingly chanting something in unision with determine looks on their faces.<br><br><br>Casie (http://www.hairstyles.encie.net/wp-content/uploads/2010/12/short-hairstyle.jpg)&nbsp; however quickly saw to a set of poisioned darts and was rapidly readying a blow pipe.<br><br>Unla (http://farm1.static.flickr.com/43/125958755_887554ad99.jpg) and Hera (http://www.medievalfantasiesco.com/Weddings/ElvishCostume.jpg) however leaped towards the strange monstrosity, doing what they were trained to do.<br><br><strong>"Dragon of metal ! what hope do we have ! Oh my lords it has parasites of people in its brain controlling it ! Which is worse !" </strong>Unla screamed in shock to her friends<br><br><strong>"It must have weak points strike !! " </strong>Depheree yelled pointing to the trunk<br><br>A flurry of arrows from Hera soon had most wheels bristling arrows.. and sure enough, enough flats made the truck <br>tilt dangerously... the moment it did Unla jumped on the opportunity and clambered on its front bonnet pointing her sword towards those in the front seat<br><strong><br>"Warlocks of mind parasistes of dragons ! ensure this beast haults this instant !!!"</strong> obvious fear in the&nbsp; womans voice was present ... still her ability to stay balanced while the truck still lerched about was impressive.<br><br>Those in the truck could easily make out the archer ... it seemed that the girl on the bonnet too ... actually a few were in <br>some fancy dress costume, some even naked ... and speaking of costumes ... one had GONE TO town... wings a tail... ! <br>All seemed to act in era also... as if the truck had appeared in the middle of some fantasy cosplay party.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>31-12-2010, 09:00:30</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"<strong>They think we're in a Dragon.</strong>" Oren translates for Janet.<br><br>"<strong>We're not, right?</strong>" he asks, honestly wondering. How were these metal things supposed to work anyway. Either way he raises his hands to show they mean no harm.<br><br>"<strong>Easy, it's just transport. I don't think it was ever alive in the first place. Like a Human Plow, just more complicated.</strong>" he calls out to the strange women, which the nude ones showing peni tempered his urges a bit.<br><br>"<strong>I didn't just lie to them, did I?</strong>" he asks Janet, quietly.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>31-12-2010, 09:41:37</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet swirled about and watched as a group of strange women(?) desecrated her truck. Her jaw dropped and her hands raised to hold her head, brown hair clutched in her fists. Arrows protruded from the truck's tires and women with peni were stalking all about.<br><br>"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?" Janet screamed frantically, moving forward, hair still wound about her hands. "My truck!" She exclaimed in disbelief. "What the fuck!"<br><br>She blinked at Oren, a horrified expression still on her face. "No it's not a fucking dragon! It's my goddamned truck! Do you know how hard I worked for that? The only mode of transportation our family owned was destroyed in the crash. That truck is our livelyhood!" Janet let out a muted sob, devoid of tears, full of despair, hands still tangled in her hair.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>31-12-2010, 10:48:52</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				[OOC: can we understand each other btw is their a spell on both of you so you can ? ]
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>31-12-2010, 11:01:50</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687)&nbsp; </div><br>Casie's (http://www.hairstyles.encie.net/wp-content/uploads/2010/12/short-hairstyle.jpg) darts bounced off the truck without a scratch. But as the truck stopped the woman who seemed to be in the hollowed out mind of the metal dragon seemed distraught.<br><br>Casie approached lowering her pipe. It had been ages seeing any displaying that emotions.<br><br><strong>"She seems ... distressed. Perhaps being part of its mind means if we hurt it we hurt her also."<br></strong><br>The warrior woman jumped off the bonnet, miraculously without denting it. The archer stopped firing, feeling they have feld the beast.<br><strong><br>"Be careful priestess ... listen it still it grows angrily, puffing smoke waiting for you to get close before eating you with such metallic teeth. A trap it is lulling you no doubt"</strong> Tasha pointed to the vertically-styled air-intake of the truck's front.<br><br><strong>"I have faith in the goddesses something more is at foot."</strong> The priestess ventured closer...<br>then hoped on the footstep such that she could be eye level with the occupants. A glass window separating them<br><br><strong>"It eye's to see into its soul is but glass"</strong> she said knocking on it<strong> "but not colored. How can such glass be set without coloring or without spool swirls ???"</strong><br><br>She then peered in<strong> "A lady and a Piper are inside. Strange devices surround them."</strong> she talked to her friends.<br><strong>"The woman seems distraught ... like we have ... perhaps hurt a sacred beast of her tribe."<br></strong><br>Depheree looked annoyed<strong> "Perhaps we should have waited for the dragon to attack first. Perhaps it is a sacred beast ... ask them. If it is true we will make it up for them, nurture it back to health and give gifts to balance karma of the gods"</strong><br><br>Casie nodded then talked to the driver through the glass yelling much louder than necessary to be heard.<br><strong><br>"If your beast is sacred to your village, we offer our humble sorry's for hurting so without provocation,<br>but such roaring surely be a battle cry ! Is the iron dragon sacred to your gods and its groans songs not of battle but of a chant of protection for your beliefs ?"<br></strong>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>01-01-2011, 06:29:16</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"Jeezus dad" came Tom his oldest son, a young man, but still older than the others by two years. As he rumaged and bandaged the large creature "I'm trained in first aid... not pulling birdshot out of mystical creatures" by now word had gotten around to the normal folk that they were in a fantasy world, and the duel had helped to convince them of that.<br>"well the mayor's finally got things calmed down and the chief said he's sending someone. as it turns out these people have been appearing and trying to investigate the bright flash of light"<br>"just like you two to cause an inter-dementional incident"<br>Sam's father looked out the window, and went to greet the officers with open arms as he saw their car pull up. he was greeted by to officers and two more fantasy folk. "well come on in... I'm a sorry... the mayor's aid gave me the rundown about you guys, all I knew was sis guy was trying to knock mah door down." he waved a hand letting them through.<br>"sorry about the mess, we've got em up on the table in the workshop, mah son is pullin the shot outta him and patchin him up"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>02-01-2011, 07:52:21</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>{{For now, I'm pretending the spell that Oren cast is working for all languages so I can cut down the confusion of this particular scene. Whenever it wears off, we may have to come up with a different solution, just to make it a bit more complicated.&nbsp; &gt;:)}}<br><br>Janet blinked at the woman tapping on her window. "I'm slightly afraid, Oren," she admitted after a few seconds. "These people don't really seem too sound of mind. I'm not so sure it is best to stay here any longer. Maybe I should just go back the way we came."<br><br>She looked down at the dashboard at the same time the gas light popped on. They mujst have been driving much longer than she'd realized. The power outage has apparently rattled her nerves more than usual. Having her truck shot up with arrows like something out of "Avatar" didn't help either. With a shaking hand, she turned the car off and rolled her window down about an inch and took a deep calming breath.<br><br>"My truck is not a dragon. It is also not an autobot. It's just a truck. It's not going to harm you unless I hit you with it," as soon as the words left her mouth, she found herself debating this particular idea. Apalled with herself, she shook her head and continued, "But I, of course, am not going to hit you. If I were planning to, I would have done so already. Oren," she indicated the man sitting next to her, "and I were on our way to town and have managed to get lost. Please don't hurt my truck anymore," she pleaded. A thought quickly came to mind, "And please don't hurt us either." What if they were robbers? They certaintly didn't look sound enough of mind to afford such a house. There was currently more penis in front of her than she'd ever seen in her life, and they were on women! Not to mention the weird woman in the wings and devil horn outfit.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>02-01-2011, 08:06:36</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687)&nbsp; </div><br>The others were silent listening to to the stranger talk before Depheree approached<br><br><strong>"Your accent i can not place, there is much we wish to know of your strange village. We apologist for wrath we have inflicted on your truck-creature and see no need for further battle. Forgive us believing it is a metal dragon for we have myths of such."</strong><br><br>Depheree's wings then flapped expertly to fly her figure closer to the truck. <br><br>Her eyes were more full of confusing than fear<br><strong><br>"I am Depheree, leader of a few who's village is closeby, if the truck is your mount and you wish to be elsewhere you can both take horses we have while we fortifiy the shrine of the great captured ocean artifact. Your truck beast can heal here and we will feed it as best we can such that it will be ready for you when you next appear."</strong><br><br>At this the others seemed more at ease and put their weapons away, some making their way inside.<br><strong><br>"There is food and nourishment and strange water devices inside which you can use. Do you mind staying at least a moment for we have more questions than answers and your village here without it being so days ago is something I wish to know more of"</strong><br><br>Close inspection of Depheree was easy from the truck, and her tail whipped about naturally, her horns, tail and wings were all the same even skin tone still a form that resembled a demon from myths. Her voice was very smooth though and she did seem genuine. Whatever she was ... it was no costume... indeed it was her flesh.<br><br><br><br><br><br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>02-01-2011, 08:26:17</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet had opened the big red door of her truck and was in the process of climbing down when Depheree just up and flew over. Janet looked up in time to see her land. Janet's pupils immediately dilated, jaw hanging open, and she missed the footstep completely. She went down hard on the black gravel driveway, skinning her elbows and knees, and momentarily knocking the wind from her lungs, leaving her gasping.<br><br>A few seconds was all that was needed for Depheree to finish her speech and for Janet to notice that her wings, horns, and tail were definitely not a costume. Eyes widened at the penis now swinging eye level in front of her and, combined with the rest of the package and the entirety of the days events, she was sent directly over the edge. With air finally replenished, Janet was capable of letting out a very long, very terrified scream. She somehow managed to find her footing after slipping a couple times on the gravel, and took off running toward the woods in the direction from whence she and Oren had come.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>02-01-2011, 11:23:10</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giving a small sigh Kyle replies, “I don’t know what will happen. As for being excitable, yeah they are, but you have to understand we are from a world without magic and have only one race of intelligent beings. How would you react to something you would only expect to ever run across in a nightmare suddenly standing at your front door?”<br><br>Before anything else can be said the front door opens and everybody is invited in the house. The police are of course polite and friendly but all about doing their jobs. After exchanging the pleasantries they head to the workshop. Kyle on the other hand is a bit taken back by being included in the ‘you guys’ comment, implying that he is not a local boy. “Mr. Raligh, I was born and raised right here in this town. Your friends with my dad, George Flanagin. I’m Kyle. Ignore the enchanted sword and look at me, biker boots, blue jeans, tee shirt, and leather jacket, arriving here on my Harley Davidson motorcycle. Do I really look like a knight in shining armor from some fantasy realm?”<br><br>From another room an almost frantic officer calls out, “Kyle, Giselle, could you please come down here … ah … NOW!”<br><br>“I’m sorry Mr. Raligh, I didn’t mean to snap at you. Let me introduce my new … friend. The lovely Giselle.” Kyle says while gesturing and looking towards her with just a hint of lust in his eyes. “Now if you’ll excuse us, it seems the good officers would like our help with your guest.”<br><br>Walking quickly to the workshop Kyle comes to an abrupt stop upon seeing the patient laying on the table. “What the hell is that? Is it conscous?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 01:07:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle bit back her usual witty retort and simply followed behind the human warrior.&nbsp; Her response would have been simple and direct.&nbsp; Said nightmare creature would have been slain by her hand if she was able to defend herself of course.&nbsp; Still, Giselle knew what Kyle was getting at and had to give props for his wisdom.<br><br>The introductions went quickly and Giselle bowed respectfully before the people before her, noticing the look she got from Kyle as she came back up.&nbsp; Before she was able to reply, they were called to the other room and she got her first look at the newest arrival.&nbsp; "Ah, a Beastial.&nbsp; Part human, part animal, created by magic though from what I've heard they are accidentally made.&nbsp; Still, most are just like you and me in every way, just their shape is strange to most.&nbsp; How did he get so wounded though?"&nbsp; She asked, taking a close look at the wound.&nbsp; She hadn't seen anything like it before.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 03:00:52</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The father looks over his glasses "I shot him." he seems almost nochalant about it "birdshot, it was the concussive wave that did most of the damage. He started pounding my door down so hard it lost a few bolts, and when I opened it I see this massive horse-man in mid strike... so I shot em" he was quick and to the point, aubert groaned on the slab. "hey dad... he's waking up, Sam get over here and bring him some water and clean rags"<br>As his vision cleared aubert looked up into the face of an angel taking him by the side, she was beautiful, he'd never seen such beauty before.<br>Then she rolled him over quickly to tie the knot and he felt pain shoot up the other side a pained cry sounded the same in every language, the first words his angel spoke to him were "suck it up you big baby this'll keep it from getting infected"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 03:40:32</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Kneeling by the Beastial's side, Giselle squeezed the man's hand in her own while she listened to the explanation.&nbsp; "You don't sound so forgiving about it.&nbsp; This is an innocent person by all accounts, just as confused about all this as you are if I had to guess."&nbsp; Still she didn't rant and rave as she would have liked, glad that they were at least trying to make up for their mistake in harming this man before her.&nbsp; "It's ok, just breath and try to hold still.&nbsp; Are all the metal shards or whatever they are out of him?&nbsp; If so I think I can heal the damage the rest of the way."&nbsp; She offered, mentally preparing a healing spell while she awaited an answer, turning to Kyle a moment later.<br><br>"Beastials are not as common as perhaps halfings, elves, or anything like that, but they are still people in their own way.&nbsp; I realize you reacted first without knowing what was going on, and I probably would have done the same if I was in your position.&nbsp; Still, you would be wise not to shoot first and ask questions later.&nbsp; Kyle, if more of this happens, we might have problems with the locals.&nbsp; I think a town meeting educating these people about all the different races, or at least some kind of class of sorts might be in order so things like this doesn't happen again without cause."&nbsp; She was hoping that with such a class or a gathering accidents like this wouldn't happen again.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 04:43:34</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"well most of us know a bit because of those lord of the rings movies that came out a while back" Tom chimed in "and forgive my sister... she's a good girl, but not delicate, the birdshot barely got through the layer of muscle, it was the concussion that knocked him out, too close."<br>Aubert looked up at the drow now much more lucid because of the pain. "I can do that myself madam" he runs a hand over the painful area, a blue light flowing over the area and heals it fully.<br>"I said I was sorry"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 06:14:52</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle had no idea what a movie was, let alone a 'Lord of the Rings.'&nbsp; Still, she supposed she'd learn in due time.&nbsp; Standing once the self imposed healing was completed, the half Drow/light elf looked to the family before her as she nodded to the horse man on the table.&nbsp; "It's ok, but I'd recommend you get a hold on your little habit to shoot everything that moves before someone like this man here ends up dead.&nbsp; I don't mind sharing my knowledge to point your weapons at the right things to shoot at, like orcs, goblins, trolls....and others like myself that are full Drow and evil as their dark skin implies them to be anywhere else.&nbsp; Don't get any ideas, I'm nothing like my race I promise you.&nbsp; If I was, do you think I'd be bothering to help you people out?&nbsp; At any rate, all that I ask is that you be careful from here on out."<br><br>Turning to the Beastial before her next, Giselle checked his wounds over to be sure they truly were closed completely before helping him to sit up.&nbsp; "And as for you, how did you find out about this place or did you see the bright lights as well?&nbsp; If so, then I'd suggest making sure you don't get in the way of these people strange weapons again, wouldn't you agree my friend?"&nbsp; She teased lightly despite the fact he had very nearly died most likely.&nbsp; "I never did get your name.&nbsp; My own is Giselle Do'Urden.&nbsp; What is yours?"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 07:07:40</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"Aubert Mazzrie Madame" he offered a hand to her sitting up "and I've taken worse... well once." He stood up a bit woozy. "the local villagers saw a light over the moungian, and well... being a local cleric it fell to me to investigate" he looked into the eyes of this dark elf and as he did so he reached for the symbol around his neck.<br>off in the corner Mr. Raligh was talking with the officers <br>"well sam and I outta make amends, just the right thing to do, we'll put this one" he pointed his thumb at Aubert "up for a while, might give us some information bout the world around us too."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 07:31:09</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"Please, just call me Giselle."&nbsp; Giselle replied, her brown eyes shining momentarily as she looked away, her dark cheeks turning a shade darker for a moment.&nbsp; It made sense though that he would be sent to investigate since he was a cleric, and Giselle could tell given the holy symbol he wore around his neck, among other tell tale signs of his power and station in life.&nbsp; Much like her own, Aubert seemed true and honest as she was in his own way.&nbsp; Fingering the her own necklace and holy symbol around her own neck, Giselle pulled it out and held it in her hand.&nbsp; Mielliki's avatar was that of a unicorn, extremely rare and only a handful of people could have ever said they had seen such a creature before, let alone touch one.&nbsp; She hadn't had that honor yet, but her father had once upon a time.<br><br>Shaking the memory away, the woman smiled as she stood and looked to the humans around her.&nbsp; "I think that would do for a start myself since you did shoot him after all.&nbsp; It's the least you can do to make it up to him, if that's what you wish of course Aubert.&nbsp; I won't assume to make choices for you.&nbsp; Still, it might do these people some good to get to know someone like us first hand."<br><br>(http://www.horse-necklace.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/09/horsehead-necklace.jpg)
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 08:11:51</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert smiled as wide as the day is long "I'm sure whatever's going on, if they will fill me in, I will likewise, oh by the way" he turned to Sam and her fatoehr "what plane of existance did this town come from?" there was a moment of silence "and the healing methods you administered as I drifted in and out of consiousnes.. I'd like to know more about them" he walked right up to them&nbsp; shaking Mr. Raligh's hand dispite it never having been offered. "There are so many new things to learn I feel like a kid in a candy store"<br>Aubert felt a bit more alive after facing such odds, he dropped the "stoic missionary" act feeling relaxed for the first time in ages.<br>He had no idea it was the various meds that Tomas had used to keep him from jerking awake on the table. Maybe a bottle of moonshine or two as disinfectant, and Tomas was not about to tell him that.<br>"then the deal is done? you're not pressing charges then?" Mr. Raligh dispite his large biker's form was not looking foreward to the punishment a mideval system meted out for shooting a priest.<br>Aubert simply laughed taking the "charges" as Raligh's attempt at a joke to lighten the mood.<br>"I just want to know more about you people, and the plane you were displaced from. I can't say I'm unhappy about it since your town replaced the biggest orc encampment in these mountians."<br>He threw an arm around the two of them with a smile on his face. "the creator and the morninglord must both be looking after me today, what good luck."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 18:15:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Stepping up to Aubert and extending his right hand Kyle says, “I’m Kyle Flanagin, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Answering your question requires more information than we have. In our world we believed there was only one world, one dimension, one plane. We call our world Earth and we are from the country of the United States of American. On a different note you seem to misunderstand Mr. Raligh’s question about ‘charges’. In our country we have laws to protect the citizens and to discourage people from extracting punishment on their own. In a case like this he is expecting you to go to law enforcement and have them administer punishment for using a lethal weapon on you. In our land it would mean time in prison and I’m thinking he believes that here in this realm the punishment would include torture. I think what he is really asking is do you forgive him?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 19:28:26</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Ah, so that's what it meant.&nbsp; Considering what had indeed occurred, Giselle could understand partially why such a system might be in place.&nbsp; Still, rather than repeat herself later most likely, the woman merely kept the information that they were indeed on a different plane, Toril to be precise, to herself for the moment, or at least that's where she had come from at any rate.&nbsp; Considering they had healed Aubert after shooting him by mistake by all accounts, she doubted the Ralighs had much to worry about if the Beastial was as kind as he appeared.&nbsp; Turning to Kyle, Giselle was intrigued by what he proposed to be their way of doing things as far as the law went.&nbsp; Normally, unless you were of high and noble origin, noble being a word more than a rank since most 'nobles' were scum of the Earth in her opinion, the law was clear cut for the most part.&nbsp; A few days in a prison cell for minor infractions, to more depending on the crime and who it was caused against of course.&nbsp; Nobles operated on a different level of sorts, being the more money you had the better off you were if you happen to commit a crime or ten, unless it was against another noble or even royalty.&nbsp; Then you risked permanent solutions against you and yours, which usually meant death in a most gruesome matter.&nbsp; She wasn't about to share that for two reasons.&nbsp; The first, it was simply her opinion on things, and thus not the truth of the matter but it was close enough.&nbsp; And two, she didn't have a lot to go on in this land, having not been around these parts for long, and only in the shadows for the most part anyway since even here Drow were considered evil and vile.<br><br>That didn't bother her so much as it might have a while back, but it did make finding out information a bit hard at times.&nbsp; Still, there were worse things she could be doing, and Giselle was quite pleased with herself to have made such a positive name for herself already among these strangers.&nbsp; Coming back to the present, she smiled at his answer since it seemed fair in all honesty.&nbsp; "If you ever have the time in all this madness, I'd like to learn more about your way of doing things Kyle.&nbsp; Everyone, I'd highly recommend getting closer to the town since out here aid will be slow in coming.&nbsp; I realize abandoning your home is a lot to ask, but you aren't safe out this far from help in these lands, especially if more monsters than what has been seen already show up in force.&nbsp; Is there anywhere in town you can stay that might take you?"&nbsp; She asked, hoping to gather everyone in one place since being this far out was indeed not a good idea, not at least until things settled down and the town was defended against outside interference.<br><br>((Unsure if this world and Toril are one and the same, so won't assume anything yet lol.&nbsp; Also, where'd Tiagar wind up at?))
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>03-01-2011, 20:23:34</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Tiagar looks up at the brightening sky then back at those still in the small park with him. He cannot help but see how distraught Kyle’s lady friend is, so he approaches her tentatively. “Ms. Black, I believe that is what Kyle said your name is. You seem to still be having difficulty accepting what has happened. I’m afraid you are going to have become accustomed to the use of magic around you. On this world it is as nearly as common as yours is with use of machines. Believe me those things you travel in confound me almost as much as the magic is bothering you. It has been a long night perhaps you should go home and get some rest. After you have rested you should be better able to deal with your new surroundings. Can I escort you home?”<br><br>Turning to Viviana, Tiagar continues, “Mayhap you would like to join us as well. I expect your home is a fare distance from here. Maybe one of the town folk or even Ms. Black will give you a place to rest for a bit also.”<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 04:32:33</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>"Bryn," her voice came out strangled. She cleared her throat and tried again. "Phaerbryn. Gowan. That's my name. But you can just call me Bryn." She took in a deep breath and looked around her. "How are you reacting so calm? Well, I guess when you live with magic every day of your life, seeing something appear i front of your face from another world probably isn't such a shocker, huh?" Bryn's expression was dry and resigned. She looked toward the purple woman at which Tiagar gestured.<br><br>"I don't actually have a home around here. Nowhere even close. I was on my way home and merely passing through this town. I do have some money, though. Maybe I can get a hotel room for the night."<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana walked over to the elf and human, her ever racing mind overflowing with questions to ask them.<br><br>"If you both wish to accompany me, we could return to the palace. My father will most definitely allow you to stay in return for answering whatever questions he may have. He is probably getting pretty worried about me anyway, as I'm sure he's been informed of this transformation by now." Her deep cerulean eyes widened exasperatedly before she could stop herself.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 05:42:35</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Tiagar gets a confused look on his face and he asks, “Phaerbryn Gowan, Bryn, then why did Kyle call Amanda Black or Ms. Black? If you are truly friends then you should tell him your real name. Or are you now giving me a false one?” He looks at Bryn for a moment before saying, “You do not live in this town. I’m truly sorry at least the town’s people still have their homes to go back to. You have been ripped from your world and your home. I think it might best if instead getting a room in a hotel, if you accepted Viviana’s invitation and stay in her father’s palace.”<br><br>Turning back to Viviana, Tiagar says, “I will accept your invitation although I’m afraid I will not be able answer very many of yours and your father’s questions as I am from the same world you are from Lady Viviana. I will answer what I can though. Let us see what Bryn wants do and see her settled if she chooses to stay here. Than we can be off to your home.” He smiles and gives a small bow.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 10:36:09</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Oren climbs from the Truck on the other side, surrounded by the hermaphrodite demon women and managing to remain a little more composed in this. He darkly jokes to himself that if these women weren't hermaphrodites he wouldn't have stood a chance against them. Thank the gods for small favors.<br><br>"<strong>While I hesitate to leave the company of such distinguished individuals so rudely, I am afraid I much fetch my companion. She has had a long day and is worried about kin. I will return shortly.</strong>"<br><br>And with that, Oren gives chase for Janet, calling her name. Farmer's Daughter vs Piper in pure speed? A surprisingly even match while still in civilized land, when they hit woods Oren clearly moves more naturally among the forests.<br><br>"<strong>Janet! Slow before thee falls and hurts yourself, they were non-hostile. Even friendly, considering how their kind normally is.</strong>" 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 12:03:09</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Depheree (http://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?topic=91546.msg3999687#msg3999687)&nbsp; <br></div><br><strong>"Interesting"</strong> The devilkin looked to the bushes where both the driver and the piper disappeared<br><br><strong>"It seems injuring the metal dragon even vaguely caused the warlock witches controlling its mind to go insane"</strong> tasha proposed<br><strong><br>"I think its more to do with us owning the Ocean-artifact, they could sense we are in posession of something and perhaps feared the wrath of the ocean we could unleash on them for they did not appear with shell gifts" </strong>another chirped.<br><strong><br>"Lucky for us they didn't know we dont know how to harness its power yet." </strong>Depheree pondered. <strong>"Implying we can This could work to our advantage. Still a shame they didn't stay for she could have explained a few things. By the way what does Arrr----EEEeeeek mean ?"<br></strong><br>&nbsp;Depheree asked of the priestess<br><br><strong>"I think it was their version of screaming."</strong> the priestess replied.<br><br><strong>"Oh"</strong> Depheree looked about. <strong>"I wounder what frightened her so?"</strong><br><br><strong>"Very strange, stranger still did you see how much she wore ? so much attire in a day like today perhaps they are used to cold weather appearing without warning"</strong><br><br><strong>"Seasons could be fickle from their parts. Or winds lanced with glass-shards."<br></strong><br><strong>"Or strange insects that resemble the shape of glass shards ... using the wind to lance into ones skin before uncurling to screw into their flesh even more so ! A borrowing-wind.... that's why she wore so much surely ! "</strong>&nbsp; Tasha said worryingly <strong>"Depheree what if some of their Borrowing wind was taken with the town in the portal ?"</strong><br><br><strong>"Unlikely but possible, still if we prepare for fears not known to be true we can not act, best not think of them."<br></strong><br><strong>"But its <span class="bbc_u">possible </span>right ?"</strong> Tasha tugged Depheree's arm.<br><strong><br>"She didnt have anything covering her face so its <span class="bbc_u">unlikely</span>" </strong>Depheree was sad she couldnt comfort her follower.<br><br><strong>"Maybe the borrowing-wind bugs are afraid of eyes ! So leave the head alone ! If I was a wind-borrowing-bug I would be wouldn't you ?" </strong> At that tasha ran into the house .. and started seeking an ensemble of things to wrap herself in ..&nbsp; while Depheree shook her head. <br><br><strong>"Hmm ... she was afraid of something ... but what ? What did she see behind us ? All of you scan the clouds, perhaps a winged metal dragon, its mate is shortly to follow, she could have caught a glimpse of it .. before it disappeared into the clouds waiting to descend on us without warning !"</strong><br><br><strong>"It would be wrathful after seeing what they did to its mate's mind ! And it WILL deem it was us as its mate's mind-scoopers ! I am not good with the bow but I can try and hide its mate from sight, perhaps branches could cover it ! " </strong>Usula added.<br><strong><br><br>"Good idea - wait ! it may not yet have seen its mate's mind been scooped from so far ! Try and pack its skull with what looks like a mind ! before it sees the truth !"</strong><br><br>At this all assumed different tasks, some grimly looked to the sky archer's bow drawn in determination , others packing the cabin with anything with a color that could look like a brain - well at least from a distance.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 17:22:25</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet shireked as Oren appeared in front of her. She didn't have much time to slow down and plowed right into him. Her hands slapped his untrimmed chest, while the rest of her body was pushed up against him. She gasped in surprise as her hands slid over his well defined pectorial muscles and hardened nipples. Something stirred in the lower regions of her stomach that calmed her. Janet's face immediately blushed and she stepped back in a hurry, her mind returning to the events at hand.<br><br>"What the hell was that?" She exclaimed to Oren, her face a look of complete confusion. "First, my truck was attacked by wild women with penises and then a devil woman comes out of nowhere! A literal devil woman! There was no way those wings, horns, and tail were fake. They were attached sure as day!" Janet's eyes widened and she looked down at Oren's hooves. "Um, those - those aren't a birth defect, are they?" She asked, a shakey hand pointing at the hardened foot area.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn realized her identity meant nothing here and she would deal with the consequences of revealing herself when, and <em>if</em> she ever returned home. She sighed, "Yes. In my world, there are secret agents that fight for our system of government. I am one of those agents. Kyle knew me during one of my missions in which I was named Amanda Black." Bryn shifted uncomfortably. "It was nothing against Kyle in holding back my real name. Just part of the job. It comes so naturally now, it doesn't even bother me anymore."<br><br>Bryn was surprised at how good it felt to hear her real name coming from the lips of a non-stern co-worker barking out orders. Her blank expression faded momentarily and a little warmth creeped over her features. Shaking her head, the stoic expression returning, she turned back to the strangely purple girl and narrowed her eyes.<br><br>"I can defend myself with a precision that terrifies most people. If anyone, and I mean <em>anyone</em>, tries to attack me, I will not hesitate to put a bullet through their heads," Bryn's voice was calm and calculated, enunciating each word so that she was clearly understood. "Now, come on. We can take my jeep to your... castle."<br><br>Bryn turned and began walking in the direction of her jeep, determined to keep all of her belongings near her if needed.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana's eyes widened. She had never been threatened before and she wasn't so sure she liked it. However, the promise of new information about a completely different world from her own made her giddy in expectation.<br><br>"I promise no harm will come to you, Ms. Phaerbryn Gowan," Viviana reassured the woman, trotting after her. When they got to the jeep, Viviana watched intently as the harsh woman in leather let herself in. Ah, so this operates much like a magical carriage with no horses. Viviana hopped in the other side and tried her best to squelch a squeak as the big metal beast roared to life. Magic, just magic, Viviana told herself. She looked back at Tiagar, hoping he was following suit. She didn't much care to be left alone with this woman.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 18:50:33</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert smiled widely taking Kyle by the hand "and my name's Aubert, this is an interisting world you come from, tell me do you have any libaries where you come from?" he was dearly hoping that they did Mr. Raligh looked at him "of course we have libaries, not that we were usin em much since we had the internet" he points a thumb over at the computer.<br>"not that the plant is providin enough power even for the local server" "powerplant? what happened to it?" aubert's first thought was, water powered wheels powering the machines, he'd seen the priests of Gond talk over such things.<br>"it got split, well cut, in half, ya see"<br>"hmmm... I might be able to help you there"<br>"oh how?" Mr. Raligh looked up at him cynicaly<br>"make whole spell"<br>"mmhmmm... well it wouldn't hurt"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 19:36:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Zelith's tower <br><br>The mage woke from his rest only a few hours had passed but he had more then enough to gain the spells he needed he found the tome that stored the black stone spell his mind memorizing it as much as possible. Hours seemed to pass and he was still reading, Hunger came and held him in distraction "perhaps the town has some sort of eatery." he&nbsp; stood placing the book in a side satchel and teleporting back to the town. <br><br>The forest <br><br>Drucillia and Igneel walked they were half a day away and making good time the two traveled light and ate on the trek they had yet to encounter any monsters till mid day. A small group of orcs <br>Igneel looked at his younger sister " you want these one sis or shall I?<br>Drucillia nodded " Their all yours Brother, try to leave one alive so we can collect information."<br>Igneel butted his fists together a red glow flowing up his arms as his fists ignited in flames. He charged the four orcs and decked the leader his fire searing the flesh and breaking the bones with the blow a second strike and the creature flew engulfed in flames. she spun kicking one in the side he flew into a tree the sweet crunch as most of its bones were shattered on impact. one swung his sword missing as Igneel rolled with it.Out of no where a large hammer struck the orc knocking it to the ground Druscillia stood there holding the shaft of the hammer like it were a toy. <br>Igneel grabbed the last orc throwing him to the ground as Druscilia looked down at him "You have two choices talk or die. What is your kind up to in these forests?" She spoke in it native tongue knowing what her enemies were saying saved her life more times than not. This time it proved the orc favored living than death "Planning to attack the strange village in the middle of the bright light field."<br>Druscilia turned to Igneel "We should hurry warn this village." The next few steps changed the scene for thw two as they stepped into the clearing <br><br>James<br><br>James had been busy in town he had not checked in with J.A.R.I.C.O.S. The Ai system that ran his house had several redundant systems including how to get a hold of him the first was satellite and that seemed to fail the second was cell towers but those were down. His car had a special transceiver in it with e out dates radio frequency he had set up relay towers threw out the city with independent power sources.<br><br>As he drove the modified coupe out to his house he slowed down to check in with his house " J.A.R.I.C.O.S. are you online again power's been restored to the town for now." He smiled as a computer Responded "system rebooting Sir I am fully online now. Satellite uplink lost wireless connections and net connectivity lost. Sir I am detecting movement outside the house. Shall I enable secure mode?" <br><br>"For now no, have the garage door ready open for me to drive in though in a moments notice.<br><br>As he neared his house his car raced down the road as he came to the curve of his drive way he hit the brakes down shifting the holding the clutch he drifted around the corner&nbsp; as he seemed to drive the car sideways he saw his uninvited guests and a truck had seemed to have been abandoned The sound of heavy music could be heard from the small Dark blue street racer. Static X, the Only playing loud enough now for the women around the truck to hear it
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 20:41:09</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong><span class="bbc_u">Oren</span></strong></div><br>The Piper can't help but grin at that, but keeps it low as to not scare her, he decides a bit of a show is in order. He slowly, non-threateningly, removes all gear and clothing save for his pants and shows her a few things.<br><br>Yes, his feet are cloven hoods- and his legs very hairy to boot- but that's not all. Among the honed and fit body there's a small tail where his spine and ass meet like that of a young deer. Reaching up and pushing around his hair he reveals his ears are decidedly elven and that, hidden among his hairline, are two small horns. No larger then those one would see on a very young buck but definitely there.<br><br>"<strong>I told you, this is not your world. I didn't realize things were THAT different however, so I apologize for not warning you.<br><br>Those women, and I use the term loosely by admission, were Devilkin. Strictly speaking, all that means is that they have a demon or devil somewhere in their ancestors and the blood is strong enough that there's a noticeable difference. All hermaphrodites in this case it seems. Their leader just had stronger devil blood in her then the others, so she also got wings and tail. <br><br>It would be wise to be more careful in the future, Devilkin tend to be powerful and easily insulted. Especially a group like that, which could have been a 'mother' and her 'daughters'- which she had to have gotten from someone, yes? Fortunately, I do believe they were just as confused as you were by the structure and your transport. I do believe no insult will be taken if we head back and apologize for our rapid departure.</strong>"<br><br>Stepping closer to Janet, he would have to be honest- the running through the woods and his own status as a two-week-virgin did "excite" him a bit. His eyes clearly had designs for the bedroom, though he wasn't going to press the issue if she didn't want to come to.<br><br>"<strong>I, on the other hand, am a Piper. That means I'm a crossblood, a Satyr with an Elven woman to be precise. We have a bit of a reputation too- though nothing so dramatic as a Devilkin. Unless of course you speak of your reputation among the more refined nobles, then I'd say there is a danger.</strong>" he finishes with a smile and a chuckle.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 21:27:17</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Kyle smiles firmly gripping Aubert’s hand in a quick friendly shake before releasing the other’s hand. “Yes, as Mr. Raligh said we do have libraries. Our town only has one which is considerably smaller than those in other towns. It will however have many books on the history of our world and country. It also has a reasonably good selection of other reference books and works of fiction.” He thinks for a moment before continuing, “Restoring the power plant is an excellent idea, but then we will have the problem of fuel to run the generators.”<br><br>Turning back to Giselle Kyle replies, “Moving everybody closer to town for now is probably a good idea. However now that we are cut off from our usual supply lines, having farms outside of town is going to become far more important. There are around 6000 people in and around town that will need to be fed. We are used to receiving regular shipments from outside and our reserves will be quickly depleted.”<br><br>“Mr. Raligh the decision is of course yours on whether you go or stay. If you stay I recommend that you reload your shotgun with either buckshot or deer slugs. Obviously not all visitors will be a threat, but there are dangers here. I have already been attacked and forced to defend myself. I believe Giselle has also dispatched a couple of hostiles in the outlying forest.”<br><br>“I hate to cut this visit short, but it has been a long night. I am starting to feel the strain of it and I really should get home and check on my parents. Giselle is there someplace you would like me to drop you off? You are welcome to accompany me, there is a guest room you may use.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>04-01-2011, 22:12:28</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle was intrigued by the prospect of seeing the library when it was brought up.&nbsp; Unlike David, Seth and herself had a fondness for books, though hers was more for the enjoyment than anything else.&nbsp; Seth was far too serious for such things usually, but he never rubbed it in anyone's face either.&nbsp; Giselle turned to Aubert and wondered what might be done about the power plant as well.&nbsp; If he could pull it off, then more fuel would be needed, but maybe there was a way to substitute somehow?&nbsp; For now she put the thoughts to the wayside, and turned to Kyle, glad he agreed with her.&nbsp; "Indeed, though they proved little threat since I managed to surprise them.&nbsp; Again, I advise you be careful if you do decide to stay out here.&nbsp; The gods willing, we might be able to get the town a wall of magical origin to help defend against intruders, but until and if that plans succeeds, you'll be vulnerable out here if you're not on guard."<br><br>Starting to head to the door, she stopped and thought for a moment on what he offered as they prepared to leave.&nbsp; "Mr. Raligh, it was an honor to meet you and yours.&nbsp; Aubert, I hope to see you again later, and I wish you luck in restoring these people's plant to the way it was before all this happened.&nbsp; And Kyle...I'd...like to stay with you if you think your parents will be alright with it and all."&nbsp; She blushed, hoping she wasn't being too forward or anything.<br><br>Taking her pack off of her back, she held up a finger while she rummaged about for a moment before pulling a mirror decorated in intricate runes around the border of the silver frame.&nbsp; "I'm calling in a few relatives of mine, give me a few minutes."&nbsp; She asked, chanting in an arcane language for several moments.&nbsp; Then the image blurred that was reflected upon it until a few seconds ago, and then the reflection misted over and uncovered itself as two images appeared side by side.&nbsp; Two faces appeared, her brothers of more light elf origin rather than their dark elf halves.&nbsp; "Seth, David, it's good to hear from you two again."<br><br>Seth, the more serious of the two couldn't suppress a soft smile crossing his otherwise hard face.&nbsp; "Sister, it is indeed good to see you again.&nbsp; You look well.&nbsp; Where are you though?&nbsp; My location spells says you are off Faerun and on a foreign continent, possibly even another plane of existence."&nbsp; He observed, checking his magics to be sure they were working, and seeing that they were, he shrugged and turned back to his sister.<br><br>David on the other hand laughed in good cheer, the mighty Aegis-Fang resting across his shoulders as he held his own mirror before his handsome and rugged face.&nbsp; "Well, I didn't think I'd see you again in this century sis.&nbsp; You must be in trouble if you called us both at the same time.&nbsp; Who's the boyfriend this time?"<br><br>"OH will you shut it already David?&nbsp; I'm not in trouble, and there's no boyfriend....not yet anyway."&nbsp; She snapped, though her brown eyes did turn to Kyle more than once before fully focusing upon her mirror again.&nbsp; "There's a town out here that was pulled from another plane of existence.&nbsp; We need all the help we can get since it just happened to land in the middle of the Arcane Forests, by an orc encampment no less from the scouts and the like we've managed to take out already.&nbsp; Nothing serious, but we will need more help before this is all over.&nbsp; Do you think you two can get here, say yesterday?"&nbsp; She teased though she was dead serious as well, and they knew it.<br><br>"Of course Giselle.&nbsp; We'll be there soon."&nbsp; Seth said, and David for once nodded solemnly before the image faded away and Giselle put her mirror away before turning to Kyle again.<br><br>"Seth is a powerful mage of the likes that scares even me.&nbsp; David is incredibly strong in the physical sense, and between the three of us we're quite strong and able to handle nearly everything.&nbsp; Family works funny that way or so I've heard, and it's true.&nbsp; Anyway, we were going to your parents' house yes?"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>05-01-2011, 20:37:24</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>With an amused smirk on his face, Kyle replies, “Giselle, if I thought my parents would have a problem with you staying with us, I would not have made the invitation. Although I feel I must warn you, my mother has been … pestering me for the last several years to find a nice girl to marry and start a family with. She will be delighted to have a lady friend of mine staying with us. She will already be envisioning what the wedding will be like and anticipating finally having grandchildren. I doubt she will even care about our racial differences. Father on the other hand will certainly call me aside to ask what is wrong with the local human girls. They both will likely not believe that there is nothing going on between us. Mom will set up the guest room, but smile and giggle while saying something about keeping to our separate rooms. Father will be more blunt and simply suggest that we’re going to end up together anyway, why bother with even showing you the guest room.”<br><br>When Giselle stops and says she is calling relatives, Kyle stops too quite curious about how she is going to make this call. Not really the type to eavesdrop he still cannot help himself from wanting to hear what is said, so he checks to make sure his hand is resting on the hilt of his sword. Only to discover that his left hand is already there without him even realizing he was doing it. He watches in amazement as she makes a threeway video call via her enchanted mirror. At the boyfriend comment he looks away pretending a lack of interest, trying to appear to be just patiently waiting, but cannot help noticing the glances in his direction.<br><br>Once outside by the motorcycle Kyle looks at Giselle with a playful grin on his face. “No boyfriend … yet. That implies there is a possibility of one. Is there somebody here you have your eye on? Wait don’t answer that let me guess. You have your eye on Tiagar or maybe the wizard Zelith. No wait I know you want Aubert. No. Ah I know the old man serving the ice cream. That’s it you’re after the ice cream man. Shall I drop you off at his house? I doubt his wife will be very welcoming though.” He laughs and climbs on the Harley.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>05-01-2011, 22:45:41</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				The woman beside the human soldier couldn't get her mouth to work for several seconds, completely caught off guard by the teasing.&nbsp; She blushed deeply, her cheeks turning nearly pitch black as she looked away.&nbsp; She managed to crack a smile all the same and slowly turned back to Kyle, running her elbow playfully into his stomach as she walked by him.&nbsp; "You know, I think someone wants their ass kicked again.&nbsp; Shall I call on Guenhwyvar to sit on you again?"&nbsp; She replied, following him outside to his Harley Davidson and stopping again when he continues to tease her.<br><br>This time there is no smile, and Giselle's eyes become distant as she looks down at the floor, the first true sign of weakness she had shown since her arrival.&nbsp; "You're wrong on all counts Kyle.&nbsp; It's none of those people you mentioned."&nbsp; She sat down on the bike's seat but didn't swing her leg over yet, looking at her friend's face as she sighed heavily.&nbsp; "I've had three bad relationships in the past.&nbsp; One of them went so far as to try to take advantage of me in my sleep, but that didn't end well for him at all.&nbsp; Let's just say he won't be trying to rape anyone else ever again unless he can grow a new pair of balls and a dick."&nbsp; She said with some obvious venom before calming down again and sitting as Kyle was a moment later.&nbsp; "So, after that I have been far more guarded of my heart and what it led me into in the past.&nbsp; I'd appreciate it if you...didn't tease so much about such things."&nbsp; Falling silent, Giselle looked to the brightening horizon, hoping things would settle down soon so at least she'd be able to think on what to do the next day if nothing else.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>06-01-2011, 09:28:04</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>After Giselle’s sudden change in mood, Kyle simply sits on the bike without starting the engine. Leaning forward so he can twist and look back at his passenger he says, “I’m sorry Giselle, I didn’t know about your past, so I certainly could not have known that my teasing would hurt you. I was simply trying to have a little fun. Please accept my heartfelt apology. If I had known it would have hurt you I would not have said those things. Now that I do know I can assure you it won’t happen again.” He smiles at her and let’s just some of that playfulness show again, “I’ll just have to find something else to tease you about, which you too can have fun with.”<br><br>Straightening out and setting back up, Kyle turns the key on the Harley and reaches for the ignition switch. With his thumb on the switch he stops, “I wasn’t trying to tease you when I was talking about my parents. I was actually giving you an advance warning about what to expect from them. With the knowledge I now have about you I think it is especially important that you understand that. My parents have become almost desperate for me to marry and have children. I think they’re afraid I’m going to get killed while performing my duties as a soldier before I can continue the family line. I am their only child after all. I’m sorry, but I think they want me to have children so badly they don’t care if I even get married first. The last time I was home they actually arranged for a woman close to my age to be staying with them. They went out of their way to make sure we had plenty of time alone. Hell about the only thing they didn’t do was come right out and say, ‘Why don’t you two go have sex?’ or ‘Go make us a grandbaby.’”<br><br>Looking back over his shoulder Kyle asks, “Do you still want to come home with me?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-01-2011, 04:55:34</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle slowly smiled again at Kyle's words and his apology.&nbsp; She waved him off, having put most of it behind her and so it didn't really bother her as much as it might have a few years ago.&nbsp; As for his parents, she was very eager to meet them and she said as much.&nbsp; "I would still love to meet them Kyle, and despite their obvious quirks they sound quite enjoyable.&nbsp; You humans are so short lived compared to any other race, it's no surprise to me at all that they are so desperate.&nbsp; I'll roll with the punches as I always do, and we'll see where this goes."&nbsp; She promised, honestly eager to see how this went as she yawned, her exhaustion not really helping her mood at all.<br><br>------------------------------------------------------------------<br><br>Seth Do'Urden knew where to find his brother as he ripped open a dimensional door to the plains of Icewind Dale.&nbsp; Finding the barbarian encampment dozens of miles away from Ten-Towns was easier still despite the harsh ice cold winds and the threat of monsters all around him that favored this place.&nbsp; Only a fool would attack him, but monsters like the yeti and the polar ice worms weren't known for their intelligence.&nbsp; Speaking of which, Seth's eyes lit up as a yeti that towered over him from the snow and ice, white as the land itself, roared as it stood on two feet before him, ready to tear his face off with one mighty swing.<br><br>The only thing Seth did was move his hands in a blur as he cast his Melf's Acid Arrow and pointed all five fingers of his right hand towards his opponent right before green lights sprouted from each tip.&nbsp; They all found their marks, and the yeti stopped and died as it melted right before the powerful mage.&nbsp; He didn't like to do that, but Seth didn't have a choice as he walked on to the barbarian encampment.&nbsp; It didn't take long, but the sun was down and so the temperature was dropping dangerously all the same.&nbsp; Thankfully the weather didn't affect him thanks to one of his many enchantments, but it would still be inadvisable for him to stay out in this weather all the same.&nbsp; The Mead Hall was his destination, the biggest tent of animal hide there was in the camp of at least five thousand strong men and women of the barbarian tribes.&nbsp; The two guards outside didn't stop him, hating magic users but they weren't foolish enough to try to stop him since they knew who he was.&nbsp; David sat beside the current ruler of the Tribe of the Elk, and while he had been leader for a short time, the elven barbarian had not liked being a leader and had passed the position on to another.&nbsp; "Ah, Seth, how you doing?"&nbsp; Cheers were given all around as the king stood and silence fell almost immediately.<br><br>"Friends, fellow tribesmen, we welcome guests from afar.&nbsp; Brother to our own David Do'Urden, I welcome Seth Do'Urden, son to the mighty and legendary Drizzt Do'Urden himself.&nbsp; Both are mighty heroes in their own way, and despite our differences in our means of accomplishing the same thing, you and your family are heroes for all time.&nbsp; Please, feast and be merry with us before your journey."&nbsp; Seth looked to David who seemed to shrug as if to say it wasn't any big deal.<br><br>"I told him you were coming here to get me to save our wayward sister.&nbsp; I couldn't very well lie now could I?"&nbsp; Seth rolled his eyes but nodded, approaching him and the king but a hand reached out to stop him.&nbsp; A bad move considering since that same hand got a nasty shock the moment it touched his clothing.&nbsp; "Yeah, not a good idea to touch my brother when he's on the war path as he seems to be now."<br><br>"When you're done running your mouth brother, we have many miles to cover and not a whole lot of time to do so."&nbsp; Seth said, pushing past the shocked warrior without another word.&nbsp; David sighed like this was a bad thing but walked away from his friend, a noticeable spring in his step.&nbsp; "Leader of this wonderful if barbaric people, I am sorry we cannot stay but our sister needs us."&nbsp; The noble leader nodded, sad to see such a capable warrior leave his side but family was family no matter what race you were.<br><br>"Alright, how we getting there then?"&nbsp; Seth's face broke out into a honest to gods grin that made even David worry as he ripped open a dimensional door a moment later, cutting the distance considerably so that they stood on the shores of Luskan itself.&nbsp; The jump was tiring for even Seth, but he only stumbled a bit as he looked to his brother.<br><br>"I need to rest a bit, but we should be able to make the jump across the ocean if we find a boat to take us most of the way."&nbsp; That didn't take long given their names had some weight behind them.&nbsp; They had a direction and a destination, but very few people had ever been so far as another continent.&nbsp; Still, when there was rebuilt and upgraded version of the Sea Sprite, crewed by the best pirate hunter group this side of Toril, there was little that could go wrong.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>07-01-2011, 07:10:04</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Tiagar walks with the ladies and says, “Ah, I see. Bryn, you are one of your king’s assassins. I can see you not wanting or being allowed to use your true name while on an assignment. I know Kyle is a soldier, if he worked with you, than he must truly be a great warrior and you must do your work against enemies of your nation not keeping the citizens … in line. I understand the need of rulers to have spies and assassins. To protect a kingdom, information about potential enemies is a must and a well placed and timed assassination can often prevent a war and save many lives.”<br><br>Pausing when they arrive at Bryn’s Jeep, Tiagar allows the uncertainness and even a small amount of fear to show on his features. He watches as the ladies climb in and sit. He actually jumps back when the Jeep roars to life. After a few seconds he sighs and with some trepidation climbs in behind the ladies. He makes himself as comfortable as possible while holding onto the roll bar tightly.<br><br><div align="center">Kyle</div><br>“Okay, if you really think you can handle them. Home it is.” Kyle presses the switch and his Harley roars to life. He drives around the police car back out onto the road. Speaking loud enough to be heard over the sound of the engine, he says, “You enjoyed the ride here. Hold on tight, Sweetheart. I’m going to step it up a notch.” Giving Giselle just a short time to prepare herself, he revs up the engine. When it reaches just the right point, he quickly lets go of the clutch. The motorcycle lurches forward as the front wheel comes up off the pavement by a couple of feet. He keeps the bike up on one wheel for nearly 100 yards.<br><br>Putting the bike back down on both wheels, Kyle then really opens it up. Leaning the bike over in the curves and reaches speed close to 100 miles per hour in the longer straight sections of road. Going down back roads and county highways he nearly goes completely around the town before finally slowing down to enter the town. He pulls into the driveway of his childhood home and still only home he has had outside of the Army, just as the sun comes over the horizon. He pulls the Harley close the garage. Without getting off the motorcycle he flips a panel mounted on the doorframe open. After punching in a code on the key pad, the over head door slowly rolls up. As soon as the door is up far enough to get bike in, he drives it in parking along the back wall. Once they are back outside Kyle pushes another button on the keypad before closing the panel and the door rolls back down.<br><br>Leading Giselle to the backdoor of the house, Kyle goes to open the door and is surprised to find it locked. He shrugs and reaches into the pocket of his jacket pulling a set of keys. He quickly finds the correct key and unlocks the door. He opens the door and holds it for Giselle and follows her inside. Once inside he looks around as he closes and relocks the door. He notices that the clocks on the range, the microwave, and coffee maker are all flashing 12:00. He looks at his companion saying, “I guess my parents are still a sleep. I certainly hope they are safe in bed. Mom at least is usually up by now though.” He then walks out of the kitchen down a hallway to the stairs going to the second floor. He climbs the stair taking care to make as little noise as possible. Once reaching the next floor he moves down the hall to the master bedroom. Opening the door just enough to look in he is relieved to see his parents sleeping peacefully with the alarm clock on the nightstand also flashing 12:00. He closes the door quietly with the relief showing clearly on his face and whispers to Giselle, “They’re sleeping. It looks like they went to bed while the power was still out.”<br><br>Walking quietly back down the hall Kyle pauses before a door saying, “This is my room.” Then moving on without opening the door, he stops in front of an open door, “This is the bathroom.” He then moves to another door which he opens, stepping into the room he says, “This is the guest room.” Glancing around he sees that the full sized bed is made and there are towels folded neatly on top of the dresser. Smiling he says quietly, “Looks like Mom is anticipating having a guest and has already prepared the room. Either they were planning to have another special guest like the last time or they were simply hoping I would bring a woman home. Anyway it’s all set for you. There is a closet, but we don’t have a stand you can put your armor on.” Heading back out of the room he stops in the doorway and looking back at Giselle says, “Would you like something to eat? I’m sure we can find something down in the kitchen if you want something. I’m just going to take a shower and head to bed for a couple hours at least.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-01-2011, 17:52:11</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle was ready as Kyle warned her that he planned to hold nothing back this time as he revved the bike up to full if she had to guess.&nbsp; Keeping herself balanced perfectly despite the sudden shift as the bike reared up akin to a wild horse, she gave a cheer as the thing sped off faster than before.&nbsp; It was amazing, to say the least, seeing everything whip by them so quickly as they ran through the town.&nbsp; Despite the speed, she still managed to learn the layout of the town and where everything was, and so had a mental map of the place easily accessible thanks to Kyle's roundabout route to get to his home.&nbsp; When they finally reach the place, her cheeks are flushed from the exciting ride and takes note of the keypad he flips open.<br><br>Her eyes flashed as she watched him enter the code into the panel, his fingers leaving heat blotches on the buttons he pressed.&nbsp; It was amazing what one could accomplish with the right tools at their disposal, and now Giselle knew the code to enter the house through the garage if she so chose, the key locks a matter of simply picking them.&nbsp; She even said as much, just in case someone was determined enough to want to break in.&nbsp; "To someone that doesn't understand what that lock does, it would hold them back from being able to enter this house most likely.&nbsp; I don't understand the significance of the pad myself, only that I have a hunch it would activate some kind of alarm if you didn't enter that code or whatever it was.&nbsp; Still, with heat sensing eyes such as my own that are able to see in the infrared spectrum when I choose to, I can tell what ones you pressed and if I hadn't have been right here and I was an enemy of some kind, I can see what ones you pressed if not the order by how hot each button is to the other ones.&nbsp; I tell you this just to warn you of potential threats though I doubt you'd have to worry given how strange all this is to people like me."<br><br>Letting him mull that over, even if it was very unlikely anyone else would think to look at the keypad, Giselle follows him around his home without another word until they stop at his parents' room.&nbsp; Again out of old habit though her ears pick up on their even breathing and their small snoring, she checks their body heat with her eyes.&nbsp; Seeing they were very much alive and there was no sign of entry that she could tell, and the only footsteps leading here were their own, she follows Kyle out as he gives her the rest of the tour as she allows her eyes to adjust back to normal again.&nbsp; When he turns and says his piece about the guest bedroom being prepared for possibly another guest or even herself, she smiles and laughs quietly.&nbsp; "Maybe you're right, but I doubt I'm what they had in mind.&nbsp; Still, if this was or wasn't made up just for me, I'll still be thankful for a clean bed for once rather than the hard ground."&nbsp; Even she enjoyed the little things from time to time.&nbsp; When the offer of food was made, her stomach promptly growled at her to remind her that rabbit stew was hours old and had already passed through her system long ago.&nbsp; "If you don't mind yeah, I'd enjoy a light meal before I too turn in, but I think it'll be for more than a few hours though."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>07-01-2011, 20:24:44</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>At Giselle’s mention of the security risks at his home, Kyle shrugs his broad shoulders. “They are not high security measures. Until last night we were not in a high risk area. The town was hundreds of miles from any national borders. Both the east and west borders are on oceans. Our neighbors to the north are friendly with many of the same values of our nation. To the south they may not be entirely friendly but they are for the most part not hostile. The chance of enemies being here are almost nonexistent. They are simple measure to discourage casual criminals truly serious criminals would have little to no interest in our town.”<br><br>Escorting Giselle back down to the kitchen Kyle promptly opens the refrigerator and looks inside. After a short time of searching he pulls out a plastic container with some left over fried chicken in it. He also grabs a pitcher of unsweetened iced tea. Setting the two plastic containers on the counter top he then goes back to the frig and pulls open one of the drawers. He extracts two apples. He closes the frig and hands one apple to Giselle. Setting the other apple on the counter he then opens a cabinet and pulls out two glasses. Putting the glasses and apple on top of the chicken container he carries everything over the small table.<br><br>After setting everything down on the table Kyle pulls out one of the chairs. He places one of the glasses in front of that chair. He then pours some tea into the glass. Sitting in the chair at the opposite side of the table he fills the glass with tea. Taking the apple he then removes the cover over the chicken. He reaches in and pulls out a drumstick. He smiles at Giselle saying, “Mom’s fried chicken, it doesn’t get much better than that. Sit down relax and dig in.” He leans back in his chair and takes a bite from the drumstick obviously enjoying the taste.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-01-2011, 20:39:58</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Yum lol.))<br><br>Giselle listens quietly and nods in semi understanding at least.&nbsp; Their world seemed far bigger than her own in more than just the physical sense.&nbsp; Still, what might have worked for them there may not work so well here.&nbsp; On the other hand, very few people could say they had seen such advance things as the car and the bike and the gods knew what else, so Giselle relaxed and just shrugged before being able to rest her feet at the table after her chair was pulled out for her.&nbsp; "Thank you Kyle."&nbsp; She said, admiring the things her eyes could see in the dark and gloom.&nbsp; The large metal box thing seemed able to hold food for long periods of time, and her infrared vision could tell that not too long ago it had been ice cold in some parts, but now it was warming up; probably due to whatever power source these people used was no longer operating.<br><br>Taking the apple, she doesn't hesitate to take a bite out of it.&nbsp; It was good, but it had a weird taste to it for some reason she couldn't fathom.&nbsp; Still, she wasn't about to complain as she took another bite as she continued to watch Kyle work.&nbsp; When he sat down and offered some of his mother's fried chicken, Giselle takes a drumstick as well and takes a bite out of it a moment later.&nbsp; She had had meat before, but something was definitely better about this than anything else she had tasted before.&nbsp; Maybe it was just good ol fashion love somehow seeping into the mix while it had been prepared, but whatever it was the warrior closed her eyes in appreciation as she took more of a bite out of the chicken.&nbsp; The iced tea was pretty good as well, and Giselle took down half the glass before coming up for air.&nbsp; "This is really good.&nbsp; The apple seems a bit off to me but otherwise your mom seems to know what she's doing as far as food preparation goes.&nbsp; I've had meat before, but this is probably by far the best I've had in a long time."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>07-01-2011, 21:25:10</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Kyle smiles at Giselle’s appreciation of the chicken. “Other than the fact spices and herbs are quite easy to get on my world, Mom’s loving touch seems to magically add something else to her meals. I apologize for the apple, they not exactly in season. They are grown on huge orchards with hundreds of trees. They tend to be harvested before they are fully ripe so they don’t spoil as quickly as it may be two weeks or more before they get to the market. They also use chemicals to protect them from insects. All these things have an effect on quality.”<br><br>After finishing the little meal, Kyle replaces the pitcher and chicken back into the refrigerator. He suddenly yawns involuntarily arching his back which makes several popping sounds. “If you will please excuse me, after my being dumped in a water filled ditch, I feel grimy and really need to get cleaned up before getting some much needed sleep. You are welcome to rummage around if you want something else to eat. Make yourself at home.” He then heads back up stairs.<br><br>Upstairs Kyle enters his room and quickly strips out of his dirty clothes. He hangs the sword on a bedpost at the foot of his bed. He wraps a terry cloth robe around his body. Padding out into the hallway in nothing but the robe, he retrieves a towel from the linen closet. He enters the bathroom and pushes the door closed but leaves it open about an inch or so. Pushing the sliding glass door open he reaches in and turns on the water on. Slipping the robe off he hangs it on a hook on the bathroom door. He then reaches in to adjust the temperature off water.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>08-01-2011, 01:17:10</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet gasped, and a slightly rugged hand flew to her open mouth, eyes widened. She fought the urge to scream and run again; forcing herself to face and believe all that was being shown to her.<br><br>She felt a very odd urge to know what those strong hairy legs would feel like entwined in her own. She also wanted to reach out and fluff his tail and lick those long ears. Her face instantly blushed, reddening in her embarrassment. She had never had such thoughts about <em>any</em> man before, let alone such mythical creatures!<br><br>Despite her shame at her thoughts, she reached a hand out, yearning to feel those horns. She stopped herself midair and dropped her arm to her side.<br><br>She listened intently to all he had to say, nodding with understanding. When he finished, she took a deep breath.<br><br>“Yes, I believe we should go back and apologize. Maybe they can help find Stephanie.” She decided she’d keep his last comment in mind and question him about it later.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>08-01-2011, 01:29:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert speeds along looking over the side in the back of this pickup at the ground, he had offered to open the side of the horseless carrage for them, but for the life of him he couldn't find the handle. she showed him it opened in the back. Horselss transport was nothing new, mages abused it whenever they had the chance. so like so much of the fantastic things in this world he simply chalked it up to magic.<br>"so where are you from anyway um... Aubert right?" Sam Raligh looked across the truck bed at him. "western planes, close to the city of Bulimar" "mhm" she thought for a moment "well if we're going to let you know everything about us, we should get somthing in turn eh?" Sam was no moron, she knew the threats that began to appear across the town were the first of many, orcs were bad enough, but with it some psycho fantasy king decided the little village made a good conquest.<br>"Well the king's way off in Drumark fighting against his cousin in the south, who's fighting on two fronts against the king and Sultian Azarid, of course then there's the Empire of Talimar chomping at the bit to expand, and the Grummar barbarians to the north...."<br>and this went on for a while. sam came to the conclusion the entire land was in conflict with some tribe here, or some king there, all bashing each other's heads in.<br>still as the truck bumbled down the road towards the power plant, she was satisfied as Aubert listed off nations left and right.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>08-01-2011, 02:03:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><span class="bbc_u"><strong>Oren</strong></span></div><br><br>The first look was not one in which Oren was going for, and for a moment he was worried. The second look on the other hand- he liked that one, and recognized it from times before. Keeping close and putting a hand around her waist- he nods in agreement as he leads her back in the direction of Devilkin.<br><br>"<strong>With Devilkin, I would not expect it. If we leave this day without being cursed or hexed we should take it as a sign of victory. But- indeed, we should go at least talk to them. It's only polite.</strong>" he remarks with a smile.<br><br>"<strong>I only hope your transport is not damaged beyond use.</strong>"<br><br>----<br><br>When they approach the house once more, Oren finally breaks contact if reluctantly. A simple whisper in her ear is how it starts.<br><br>"<strong>Follow Along.</strong>"<br><br>Stepping forward, Oren begins with a respectful bow.<br><br>"<strong>Kindly Ones, Forgive our exit before. I am Oren, the Piper of Norwyn. This one worries for the life and safety of her kin and has never been graced with the sight of one of your kind before. A little panic is forgivable in this case, yes?<br><br>We came here seeking some advice from the owner of this cottage- if you do not mind we would like to continue this quest and be on our way.</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>08-01-2011, 02:55:42</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle nodded and shrugged, feeling it wasn't her place to criticize where the food came from or how it was made, so long as it filled her belly.&nbsp; Besides, it had been good food, just it had tasted a bit strange if what Kyle was saying was true.&nbsp; Hearing him plan to turn in for a bit after a shower, she nodded and stood up from the table, wondering what to do with the remains but she left it for now.&nbsp; She didn't want to accidentally break something and then have to find a way to fix it since most of the stuff in this room puzzled her to no end.<br><br>Kyle took care of that for her though as he put the containers away before stretching and heading upstairs.&nbsp; She went to the guest bedroom without a sound more out of habit than anything else.&nbsp; Shutting the door quietly behind her, the half Drow sighed as she slowly started to strip out of her armor piece by piece, though most of it was in one since her mithril chainmail armor was more of a light shirt made of incredibly tough metal.&nbsp; Unbuckling her sword belt a moment later, Giselle put her pack down by the dummy after hanging her twin scimitars up on the right shoulder of the wooden stand.&nbsp; A armor stand appeared by the closet, and she put the lot onto the dummy, standing in the nude as she stretched as Kyle had moments ago.&nbsp; A small groan escaped her lips as bones popped and creaked, but she smiled all the same since she caught her reflection in a nearby mirror.&nbsp; Despite her slender frame, she was in perfect physical condition and was far stronger than she appeared.&nbsp; Stifling a yawn, Giselle turned to the bed and plopped down right on top of the covers face first, uncaring since she was asleep the moment her head hit the pillows.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>08-01-2011, 21:28:37</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Once satisfied with the water temperature Kyle steps into the shower. At first he just lets the hot water run over his tired body. Then he begins to examine his body for the scrapes and bruises he is sure are there. To his surprise he can find no sign of any injury even touching his face where the orc had landed a powerful blow is free of the tenderness he is expecting. After washing himself and shampooing his short red hair he hears a voice. “Kyle, is that you?”<br><br>Smiling as he recognizes his mother’s voice, Kyle responds loudly to be heard over the shower, “Yes, mom.”<br><br>“You’re up earlier than I expected.”<br><br>“Actually I haven’t been to bed yet. I’ve only been home long enough to grab a bite and jump in the shower.”<br><br>“Oh, okay. Are you about done?”<br><br>“Yes, I’ll be out in a couple of minutes.”<br><br>“Okay, we can talk when you come out.” The door then shuts with an audible click as the latch engages.<br><br>With one hand on the wall Kyle leans forward letting the hot water hit his head and run down his muscular frame. After a moment he turns the water off. He runs hands across his scalp and the rest of his body removing as much of the excess moisture as he can. He then slides the door open and reaches out taking his towel. He towels off while still standing in the tub. Stepping out of the shower he hangs the towel over the bar on the shower door. Taking his robe down he wraps it around his body and ties the belt to hold it in place.<br><br>Opening the bathroom door Kyle sees his mother dressed in her robe and slippers standing in the hallway. She smiles at him before stretching up standing on her toes to kiss him on the cheek. “Good morning, son.”<br><br>Kyle smiles and bends down enough to return the kiss on his mother’s cheek. “Good morning, Mum. I trust you slept well.”<br><br>“Your father and I stayed up later than usual. We were worried about you. Things got so crazy last night. With that flash of light and all the strange stories we started to hear. We were afraid you got hurt, or maybe got caught in the flash and we would never see you again. After we heard that you were right in the thick of the strange happenings, we relaxed and went to bed. It’s good to see we have power again.”<br><br>“I think the power is just a temporary thing, but I think there is already a plan to get the power plant back up and running.” Kyle looks at his mother quizzically. “I brought a guest home. I noticed that you already set the guest room up. You weren’t planning on a visitor were you?”<br><br>“Oh, heavens no.” His mother laughs. “After what happened the last time we agreed to never try to set you up with anybody again. Not that I won’t point out single girls and suggest you get to know them. After we learned you were fine, we figured you might invite one of our new neighbors home. Is you guest not from town?”<br><br>Kyle’s face brightens with a broad smile. “You have no idea how right you are. She is like nothing you have ever seen before.”<br><br>A look of absolute delight graces his mother’s face. “She. So you met and brought home a woman. That’s great. Where is she? What’s her name? Is she pretty?”<br><br>“Woo slow down there, Mom. We just met last night. I left her in the kitchen but I expect she’s in the guest room. Her name is Giselle and yes I think she is beautiful, but she’s not human. She’s an elf. Before you ask, yes I think I am attracted to her and there seems to be some interest on her part, but we did just meet. So please don’t try to push it, just let things happen or not on their own.”<br><br>Almost jumping up and down with excitement his mother exclaims, “Oh, an elf. That’s incredible I can’t wait to meet her.”<br><br>Kyle walks to the guest room. “Let me check on her. If she’s awake then you can meet her now. Is Dad up yet?” He taps lightly on the door before opening it a bit. He looks in and seeing Giselle laying nude on top of the blankets sound asleep. He starts to close the door but cannot help himself from admiring her beauty for a moment completely memorized. Giving his head a quick shake to bring him back to his senses he pulls the door closed. “She’s already asleep. It will have to wait until she wakes up.”<br><br>“It’s alright dear. We’ll be here when she wakes up. Your father is still sleeping.” She places her hand on his arm and stretches to kiss his cheek again. “You look tired too. Go on go to bed we can all talk after you have rested.” She heads to the stairs and starts down. Kyle goes back to his room and walks in. He pulls the blankets back and drops his robe on the floor. He climbs in the bed and pulls the just the sheet over him and falls asleep with a vision of Giselle’s naked form in his head.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>09-01-2011, 05:11:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Being elven, even Drow meant that she didn't need nearly as much sleep as her human companions.&nbsp; She needed only four to a human's eight hour requirements, and thus that allowed the dark and light elven races, already able to live far longer than humans, to do far more.&nbsp; Still, the fighting and the long hours on the road had worn Giselle ragged, and despite her perfectly fit body and mind, she was exhausted.&nbsp; Four hours just wasn't enough this time, but six was as she stirred long after the sun had reached the heavens, stretching mightily as she blinked at the bright light filtering through the windows, the blinds open wide to allow the sun entry.&nbsp; Turning away sharply, Giselle groaned at the sudden sting to her eyes but she adjusted quickly.<br><br>Slowly sitting up, the half Drow moaned quietly as she stretched when she stood, hearing movements within the house but she rightly assumed it was just Kyle's family and probably himself moving about.&nbsp; Taking a look inside the closet, she raised an eyebrow at the clothes but didn't see anything that really piqued her interest, and so she slipped back into her armor and strapped her swords back into place.&nbsp; Silently making her way out of the guest bedroom, she went to the bathroom and raised an eyebrow at the strange chamberpot looking thing.&nbsp; "Ok, this is odd.&nbsp; There's no way to dump it by hand."&nbsp; Still, it didn't take her long to figure out how it worked, seeing the small metal handle and by pulling on it, the water disappeared down a drain that lead elsewhere.&nbsp; "Very clever."&nbsp; She approved, smiling at these people's innovations as she took care of her business before heading out to see where everyone else was and what they were doing.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>09-01-2011, 20:19:00</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Unable to sleep any longer due to the brightness in the room Kyle sets up. He stretches to get dormant muscles to function again. Slipping on a pair of black sweat pants he goes into the bathroom. After brushing his teeth he plods sleepily down the stairs and into the kitchen. He smiles and his eyes become more alert as he smells fresh coffee. Going to a cabinet he withdraws a mug, but as he reaches for the coffee pot he sees that it is still in the brewing process. He puts some sugar in the mug, than adds a dab of caramel vanilla creamer to the mug. While waiting for the coffee to finish, his mother comes into the kitchen. She smiles and says, “I heard movement upstairs. Didn’t know if it was you or your friend. I figured either way coffee would be needed.”<br><br>“Thanks, Mom. It’s greatly appreciated.” He smiles at her as he takes the pot from the coffee maker and fills his mug. After replacing the pot he takes his mug takes his first drink the hot reviving liquid. Setting at the kitchen table he asks, “Where’s dad?”<br><br>“Oh, your father went into town to see what he can do to help us through this. There is going to be a town meeting tonight at 8.”<br><br>“How are they getting word to everybody?”<br><br>“Oh, they activated the emergency broadcast system and are making regular announcements. They are also calling every phone in town to make sure everybody knows.”<br><br>“Wow, where are they planning on having the meeting?”<br><br>“At the high school in the stadium. It looks like the weather is going to remain good so outdoors will be best for that many people.”<br><br>Taking another drink from his steaming mug Kyle sees Giselle in the doorway behind his mother. He smiles and stands. “Hello, Giselle. I hope you slept well. Meet my mom. Mom, this is Giselle.”<br><br>Turning with excitement showing on her entire body, Kyle’s mother starts to give a very enthusiastic greeting, but stops frozen with her jaw hanging open. After a moment she regains her senses and apologizes, “I’m sorry. Kyle told me you are an elf and that you’re beautiful, but he did not prepare me for the whole image. The unusual skin color, the armor, and swords just took me by surprise. Oh there certainly isn’t anything wrong with you. You’re just not what I was expecting, that’s all.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>10-01-2011, 03:08:23</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Lol, usually it's drawn swords and torch bearers trying to take her head off just because of her skin color.))<br><br>Giselle slipped right behind Kyle's mother without a word, admiring the man's parent as she causally talked about the town's plans to set things to rights as best as they could.&nbsp; When she was finally noticed, Giselle laughed in good cheer and bowed in respect to the woman.&nbsp; "Well met madam.&nbsp; My name is Giselle Do'Urden, and I must say you are quite beautiful as well.&nbsp; I can see where Kyle got his charms as well as his good looks."&nbsp; She replied, holding her hand out to the woman as she looked to Kyle and his mom, unsure of what to call her.&nbsp; "At any rate, it's good to see you as well Kyle.&nbsp; I did sleep well, thank you for asking and for offering me a place last night.&nbsp; So, I hear that the town is getting organized today, shall we head down there later?"<br><br>She asked, sitting at the table either way if his mother shook her hand or not.&nbsp; Smelling the wonderful stuff she'd learn was coffee, Giselle wonders what it is and says as much.&nbsp; "What is that wonderful smell?"&nbsp; She asked, looking to the steaming cup that Kyle held in his hands.&nbsp; "Did you make that by any chance?"&nbsp; She asked, looking to Kyle's mother.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>10-01-2011, 06:12:57</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">[color-blue]Kyle[/color]</div><br>Accepting the hand offered, holding and shaking it gently she blushes and replies, “Thank you, Ms. Do'Urden. You can call me Amanda, or just Mom.”<br><br>Kyle interjects, “Mother, I don’t think we are to a point in our relationship for her to be calling you Mom.”<br><br>“Don’t mind him Dear, if you want to call me Mom you just go right ahead and do it. That smell is coffee. I put the grounds in the machine added the water and turned it on. I’ll get you a cup. Do you want cream and sugar? Oh well you probably don’t know. I’ll get you a cup and let you add cream and sugar as you wish.” Amanda Flanagin hurries to the cupboard and removes a mug matching the one Kyle is using. She fills the mug with hot black coffee. She then cares the mug in one hand and the sugar bowl in the other to the table. She sets the mug and sugar on the table near Giselle. Then quickly moving to the refrigerator she removes the creamer and carries it to the table as well where she takes a seat herself.<br><br>After Giselle sits down Kyle returns to his seat. “You are very welcome. I’m glad you slept well and you are welcome to stay here as long as you need a place to stay. Yes, of course we should be at the meeting tonight. I especially think you should be there as a representative of those from this world. Zelith, Tiagar, and Viviana should probably be there as well.” He takes another drink of his coffee, closing his and savoring the flavor.<br><br>“Enough talk about the town meeting. You two just got up. Let me make you some breakfast. Kyle, you want bacon and eggs?”<br><br>“Yes, that sounds good.” Kyle stands up and carrying his mug starts to leave. “Thanks mom. I think I should get dressed while you’re fixing that.” Turning to Giselle he says, “If you’ll please excuse me, I will be back down in a few minutes.” He then disappears out through the door and can be heard going up the stairs.<br><br>“Well Giselle, what you like? I can do up some pancakes or waffles if you like.” Amanda goes about preparing to start cooking. “So I take it from your attire that you are some kind of soldier. Am I correct?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>10-01-2011, 06:55:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle laughed but had to agree with Kyle as she shook her head in amusement.&nbsp; Not only that, but being called Ms. Do'Urden sounded a bit odd to her ears.&nbsp; "Please, if you'll just call me Giselle I'll call you Amanda.&nbsp; Ms. Do'Urden makes me feel old, well, older than I am at any rate.&nbsp; I guess being three hundred years old might seem old to you, but to me and others of the same lineage, it's actually quite young.&nbsp; As for the coffee, I thank you and sorry, I tend to ramble sometimes."<br><br>Turning to Kyle, she nodded his agreement and helped herself to the coffee and the cream and sugar as well.&nbsp; Taking an experimental sip from the cup, Giselle made a face and added a spoonful of both the sugar and cream and took another sip.&nbsp; She beamed then, enjoying the rich taste of the coffee now she had found a good balance.&nbsp; When asked about breakfast, she nodded and wondered if she could be of any help with the preparations for the meal.&nbsp; "I don't want to be just staying without at least working for my room and board, is there anything I can do to help?"<br><br>In either response, she shrugged at both questions concerning what she wanted and about her attire.&nbsp; "I don't think I've heard of pancakes or waffles until today.&nbsp; I'd gladly try them though.&nbsp; As for my attire, I am no stranger to war, but I wouldn't consider myself a soldier by any means.&nbsp; I am merely an adventurer, a ranger to a goddess you probably wouldn't know the name of, but I would be glad to share my life story if you wish to hear it."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>10-01-2011, 19:41:23</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Amanda laughs and says, “Goodness gracious, no Giselle. You just relax, you’re our guest. Besides this MY kitchen and I don’t like anybody messing with my system. If you feel you really must work to earn the hospitality here we can find some other chores for you later. Now how about I just do up a couple pancakes today. I will make waffles tomorrow.” Working with practiced efficiency she gets three of the stove top burners going with their flames. She places frying pans on two and a square flat griddle on the third. She spreads bacon strips out in one pan and breaks eggs into the other adding salt, pepper, onion powder, and garlic powder lightly to the eggs.<br><br>Grabbing a boxed mix from a cupboard, Amanda eyeballs the amount of the mix she uses and the liquid she adds. She quickly mixes them together and checks the thickness of the mixture. Meeting her approval she then pours it out onto the griddle making four nearly perfect circles.<br>With excitement quite evident in her voice she says, “Oh I love stories, please do tell me some of your history while I work.”<br><br>Kyle quickly gets dressed in blue jeans and a black Harley Davidson tee shirt. After putting on a pair of black Harley Davidson leather boots, he straps the sword to his hip like it is something he has been doing everyday for many years, it seems like the natural thing to do. He grabs his black motorcycle leather jacket and his coffee mug and heads back out of his room. He stops in the bathroom once, hangs the jacket on the door and sets his mug on the vanity. He pulls out an electric shaver and quickly removes the red stubble from his face.<br><br>Carrying his jacket and mug Kyle returns to the kitchen. After hanging the jacket on the back of his chair, he walks over to the coffee maker and refreshes his mug. Before returning to his chair he gives his mother a quick kiss on the check. “MMMM smells wonderful as usual, Mom.” He then gets two plates out of a cupboard, forks and butter knives out of a drawer. After placing one of each in front of Giselle and his own seat, he gets a bottle of imitation maple syrup from a cabinet and a tub of margarine from the frig. He places the bottle and tub on the table and sets down in his chair.<br><br>Scant seconds after Kyle sets down, Amanda places a plate full of steaming pancakes on the table. She then carries the pan with the eggs over and puts two sunny side up eggs on each of the empty plates, after which she splits the bacon equal between the plates as well. “Dig in.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>10-01-2011, 23:35:58</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle was about to protest but thankfully Amanda said she could help out somehow around the house.&nbsp; She did have to laugh about the whole thing with the woman's system in the kitchen thing, understanding to upset such a system might make Amanda quite cross.&nbsp; "Thanks and don't worry, I wouldn't try to upset the system you have here ma'am.&nbsp; I am looking forward to what you can do.&nbsp; Kyle gave me some of your fried chicken last night and I must say it was quite delicious."<br><br>She observed the woman's efforts in the kitchen, inhaling deeply of the scents from the pans and pots, her face flushes a bit at the good smells coming her way.&nbsp; When asked to share her stories of her life, Giselle shrugs and wonders where to begin.&nbsp; Well, most stories usually start at the beginning, and thus she decides to do the same as Amanda serves up breakfast.<br><br>Pulling out a map from her pack, Giselle rolls it out in the center of the table, putting a finger on a spot east of the Spine of the World Mountains.&nbsp; Mithral Hall was where her finger rested.&nbsp; "That is where I was born so long ago, among the strongest and noblest dwarves you will ever know if you are so fortunate to go to Faerun, far to the east of here across the sea.&nbsp; Bruenor Battlehammer was ruler then, a dear friend of mine while I was growing up, and a friend to my father as well, a ranger as I am to the goddess Mielikki.&nbsp; My father's name is Drizzt Do'Urden, former prince of House Do'Urden, second born and an unparalleled master of the twin scimitar style.&nbsp; Menzoberranzan, a city deep beneath the surface of this world, is where dark elves like my father are born and turned into heartless monsters, unfeeling, uncaring for anyone, untrustworthy even to their own kind, and they are assassins of the most lethal caliber all.&nbsp; My father, and his own before were different.&nbsp; Drizzt walked away from it all, carved a name for himself on the surface that was honorable and he gave hope to all he encountered despite the natural hatred that was aimed his way due to the color of his skin alone, a reputation earned due to the Drow's actions for years upon years.&nbsp; They raid the surface every twenty years, slaughtering everyone they happen to encounter during their short runs on the surface, and their evil goddess Lolth demands sacrifices daily, and it doesn't matter if it's light elves, their most hated enemies, dwarves, halfings, their own race, or humans, they are all the same in their evil eyes.&nbsp; Drow are chaos incarnate, they slaughter each other for personal gains in power, rank, and material gains as well, but despite this they survive and even thrive in their dark city."<br><br>Taking a break from her story, Giselle helps herself to her food and nods her approval, taking another sip from her cup of coffee before going on.&nbsp; "My father escaped that place, and he raised me and my two brothers along with our light elf mother.&nbsp; Cattie-Brie, Wulfgar, Regis, Bruenor, and many more besides but those four were and always will be the ones I remember the most keenly.&nbsp; Most of them died, through battle or old age, but the ones that are left are very dear to those that fought and won many a battle and many a war over the years for the good of all goodly folk.&nbsp; Anyway, that's the gist of how it all started for me, but I could spend many years telling the whole story and never get anywhere.&nbsp; How long do you have Amanda?"&nbsp; She chuckled, enjoying more of her food as she awaited her response.<br><br>((Map of Faerun.))<br><br>http://www.mythopoeicpress.com/fr_faerun_overview.jpg (http://www.mythopoeicpress.com/fr_faerun_overview.jpg)
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>11-01-2011, 01:21:21</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn watches as Viviana's hands cover her ears and is cowled by the unexpected blaring of Slipknot over the speakers. She chuckles inwardly and flicks the stereo system off.<br><br>"So, where exactly are we going?" She asks the strange purple skinned girl. Viviana gave directions and Bryn followed until they came to a forest area. Viviana said they'd have to walk from there and Bryn groaned.<br><br>She hopped out of her jeep and opened the back, digging through her belongings. She decided the bag containing all her books could stay in the car, but all her weapons, ID's, and clothing were coming with her. Luckily, she didn't have much clothing.<br><br>She piled Viviana and Tiagar with cases to carry, while she slung her clothing bag over her shoulder and picked up a few cases as well.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana's eyes bulged with the weight of the hard cases, and wondered curiously what they contained. This brutal looking woman didn't seem to care much about fashion, what with her flimsy leather armor.<br><br>By the time the palace appeared in her sights, her arms were burning with exhaustion. The palace was huge and ornate. Clearly craftsmen had spent a lot of time building it. The stone was a pale grey and the tiles covering the tops were a deep cerulean blue.<br><br><div align="center">(http://farm4.static.flickr.com/3245/2958452234_aa8a143936.jpg)</div><br>The guards immediately recognized Viviana and raced over to her.<br><br>"My Lady! Your Father and Mother have been deeply worried about you! When your personal guard returned without you, our Lord immediately sent an entire unit of the armed forces to look for you!" One of the guards scolded her.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet followed close behind Oren but stayed behind his back when they arrived back at the house. She peaked out from behind him and nodded her agreement with all he said to the winged woman.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>11-01-2011, 04:12:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>When the strange music is stopped Tiagar says, “Thank you, Bryn.”<br><br>It only takes them a few moments to reach the end of the road, where becomes quite clear the strange vehicle will not be able to pass through the dense forest. Tiagar grudgingly accepts the cases Bryn gives him to carry. He takes a couple of the cases and puts them in a bag of his which is smaller than any of the cases that disappear into it. After adjusting his load for ease of carrying he takes a couple the cases from Viviana.<br><br>When they arrive at the Palace and Tiagar hears the guards saying that an entire armed united is out searching, concern fills his voice as he says, “Viviana, those soldiers need to be recalled. If they wonder into that town fully armed and searching for you my lady. It will not go well and the language barrier will certainly make things worse. Please tell me there is a way to contact them.”<br><br><div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Amanda pats Kyle on the shoulder and says, “That’s very interesting, Giselle. I’m going to let you kids eat your breakfast. I’ve got things that need to be done. They’re saying the power probably won’t stay up more than a couple of days. I want to get as much done as possible while I can still use my appliances. So please excuse me.” She turns and walks out of the kitchen.<br><br>Standing to lean over and get a closer look at the map Kyle smiles and says, “Alright, Mom, thanks we’ll clean up in here when we’re done.” Once his mother is gone he says, “Please forgive her that comment about kids. You certainly don’t look 300 and as long as she thinks there is any chance of us being together … um … romantically … she will see you as someone closer to my own age and make comments like that.” After examining the map for a moment he sets back down. “I take it we are not on your map. You wouldn’t have one of this continent would you?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>11-01-2011, 04:28:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Everyone seems to have forgotten Insane's characters.))<br><br><div align="center"><em>Giselle Do'Urden, Kyle's home</em></div><br>Giselle gives her thanks and shrugs as Kyle tries to explain away his mother's comment.&nbsp; She was a little afraid she might have scared the poor girl with her stories of her father's birth place in all honesty, and said as much.&nbsp; "It's alright Kyle.&nbsp; I'm just afraid I might have taken ten years off of her life with that little story of mine, summed up as it were.&nbsp; I am glad she didn't ask for details, because then I really would have felt bad if I did scare her to death with the gory details of my family's intricate and expansive past.&nbsp; As for her romantic nudges, you'd be surprised how often those come up back home so I'm used to it in a way.&nbsp; You don't have to apologize for her or feel bad about it Kyle, truly you don't, but I appreciate it all the same."&nbsp; When asked about the map, Giselle sighs but sadly shakes her head.<br><br>"Unfortunately no, there isn't one in my pack for this place.&nbsp; Even here, across the sea Drow are hated with a passion for the same reasons as they are on Faerun.&nbsp; Very few have heard of my father or me and my brothers, and so I usually don't get a chance to get close to a town or a city of any kind thanks to that little fact.&nbsp; I can change my appearance if I so wished, but I choose not to because my deeds will always speak volumes far more than simple words, and thus I'd rather earn the same trust as my Dad did before me.&nbsp; Hiding behind a false face will just make any accomplishments I might make lesser in my eyes, and those that discover the truth of the matter as well, and so it's a choice of principle really, but I do suffer for it since...my road has been lonely for some time since coming here."&nbsp; Her voice grew wistful, and she looked down at the cup of coffee between her calloused hands though they were soft at the same time.&nbsp; Her eyes became distant for a moment, remembering a few dark days when she first arrived in this place a few months back.&nbsp; Pushing the memories away, she came back and offered a weak smile.&nbsp; "Anyway, what did you have in mind until the meeting tonight?&nbsp; I am curious what is available here besides the few things we saw last night and all.&nbsp; I would suggest bringing Tiagar brother's sword though just in case either way, though I do remember you saying something about an armory last night.&nbsp; I might not agree with the idea of weapons that spit out bullets like your people's, but it might not be a bad idea to check and make sure nothing snuck into the place."&nbsp; Kobolds, grey-bearded dwarves or duerger as they were more commonly called, and other creatures that preferred the dark and the damp would find such a place much to their liking if her hunch was right and it was a fortified underground fortress of some kind.<br><br>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br><br><div align="center"><em>Seth and David Do'Urden, aboard the Sea Sprite</em></div><br>Seth was summoning a powerful but ultimately stable wind to speed their passage along the Sea of Swords, heading due west and into the rising sun.&nbsp; David was with the crew, helping to keep her steady and on course with his powerful muscles pulling upon the cords to raise and adjust the sails when the captain called for it to be done.&nbsp; No one had seen the legendary ship move so quickly before, not since Wulfgar had did the same that David was doing now.&nbsp; One Do'Urden was deterrent enough to most pirates that had heard of their passing through Luskan, but two was just suicidal to even consider trying to attack the best pirate hunting crew to ever sail the wild seas.&nbsp; Between the two of them, in that first six hours alone, they had covered more ground than any five ships could have hoped to make between two continents.&nbsp; It would be a matter of three days if they kept up this frantic pace and nothing happened to slow them down.&nbsp; Of course only a fool would try to continue as they were, and thus the trip would take five days no accidents pending.<br><br>For now they talked, swapped stories with the crew, (mainly David did,) and worked with the crew of the Sea Sprite without a problem ever occurring with the crew.&nbsp; Still, the sea was treacherous, and not all pirates were so easily deterred, and whether from ignorance or false bravado, the Sea Sprite was set upon by three ships as they passed into the wide open sea, Faerun far behind them.&nbsp; Cannons had been becoming more common, but thankfully they were a rare sight indeed.&nbsp; Someone must have forgotten that because the first thing the hunters did was steer themselves about on either side of the Sea Sprite and two cannons were aimed on her starboard side moments later.&nbsp; If not for Seth's quick thinking, they would have been obliterated then and there as he put a blue energy field, not around the Sea Sprite, but around the cannons themselves that prevented them from firing when they were lit, and the ship violently went up in flames and shrapnel.&nbsp; Not a survivor made it out of the pirate's vessel, but they weren't out of the woods yet.&nbsp; "By the bloody gods Seth, did you have to blow them up?"&nbsp; David called to his brother who grimaced but didn't change his stance on the matter, preparing counter measures against the grapplers that tied their lines up in the sails and ropes that supported them.<br><br>A violent gust aimed at the ones trying to swing aboard made them fall to their dooms since most people, pirate or otherwise, didn't know how to swim.&nbsp; David had a much more direct approach as boards were nailed down across the gap that separated the two remaining enemy ships on the pirates' end, and he led the party that would defend the Sea Sprite, his mighty war hammer swatting aside three men at once before he swung the other way without pause and with grace that belied his heritage, a song to his god Tempus on his lips.&nbsp; Seth took the other side, leading from the back as was a mage's spot, seeing an opponent of the arcane arts on the deck of this particular enemy vessel.&nbsp; Breaking him was easy for the experienced youth as he cast down lightning and fire upon the deck, surrounding the enemy sorcerer in a pyramid of the same two elements before it collapsed and exploded outward a moment later, taking a fair sized chunk of the ship and its crew along with it.&nbsp; The men of the Sea Sprite held the line, easily pushing back the fools as David led the charge on deck, taking hits but feeling none of them.&nbsp; With a mighty roar upon seeing a frost giant climb out of the lower decks, a frost giant of all things, David threw Aegis-Fang head over handle and completely shattered the giant's skull wide open upon impact.&nbsp; Thinking the mighty barbarian unarmed, the pirates pressed onward, but David was ready as he latched his right fist onto the nearest man's face and tossed him like a ragdoll, toppling several of his compatriots at the same time as he did a complete spin before tossing him aside with perfect aim.&nbsp; A moment later, David's weapon appeared in his capable hands, and it was that image of the armed barbarian that broke the spirit of this group's hopes of sinking the mighty Sea Sprite as David grinned from ear to ear.<br><br>Life boats were cast off almost immediately, and anyone that was left behind were left to swim or die by the blades of the Sea Sprite's crew if they didn't surrender outright.&nbsp; Very few losses were reported on their side, and the crew rejoiced as they scuttled the two remaining ships after freeing the slaves the pirates had rounded up.&nbsp; Watching the ships sink as they moved on to their destination, David and Seth hugged as cheers were given to the two Do'Urden children for their bravery in the fight.&nbsp; The rest of the trip though, was still up for grabs, but at that moment, everyone slept easily.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>11-01-2011, 13:33:42</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div class="quoteheader"><div class="topslice_quote">Quote</div></div><blockquote class="bbc_standard_quote">"Kindly Ones, Forgive our exit before. I am Oren, the Piper of Norwyn. This one worries for the life and safety of her kin and has never been graced with the sight of one of your kind before. A little panic is forgivable in this case, yes?<br><br>We came here seeking some advice from the owner of this cottage- if you do not mind we would like to continue this quest and be on our way."</blockquote><div class="quotefooter"><div class="botslice_quote"></div></div><br>By the time Janet and the piper reappeared only Depheree was outside still scanning the heavens looking for signs of the metallic mate. She seemed relieved to see them again, then bowed respectfully back to the piper<br><strong><br>"I beleive that it either isnt a dragon you scooped the mind of to control it or its mate is not that close and we are not in danger. If your beast"</strong> she waved towards the truck which now had white and grey linen draped over the seats.<br><br><strong>"Was something that makes such rawing noises without being in a state of war we are very sorry."</strong><br><br>The arrows had been removed from the tires but still the truck was lurching.<br><strong><br>"Our priest tried to heal its soft-under belly of arrow wounds but she left frustrated. She thinks we have killed it. We are so very sorry. The house's occupants are gone, they have not returned. Your welcome to enter and wait for them or search yourselfs if you wish but the Great Sea-Artifact we will guard" </strong><br><br>She then waved towards the doorway ... it was open.<br><br><strong>"Also if you wish to take horses we have for your journey or try and nurse your beast back into good health you have my blessings"<br></strong><br>She bowed again to both of them.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>12-01-2011, 02:00:05</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				A black and dark red small Coupe skid to a stop flashing its brights towards those in front of his home. James not liking people just barging into his home spoke to his house "Lock down the interior only unless there not inside. Safe room mode." Inside; steal roller cages began to slide down over door ways and book cases. A steel casing closed down over his salt water aquarium. Only the front doors would be open a silent alarm sending SOS to the Sheriffs station. He opened the door to his car seeing Janet he knew her from town "Janet, What are you doing here? You know that JARICOS has a full shut down mode if he detects intruders." He asked for the moment not paying attention to the others. From the open door of the Car the sound system was blasting 'Chop Suey' from the stereo. he turned his attention to her rather strange company. " Friends of yours?" he asked, eying each one with a bit of suspicion.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>12-01-2011, 02:22:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Oren thanks his lucky stars, spirits, and deities that he ran across Devilkin in a good mood. Letting Janet handle the man from her own world, Oren continues to talk to the Devilkin leader himself.<br><br>"<strong>Your offer is generous, Kindly One. If I may be so bold- I think I know why the healing magicks failed.</strong>" he starts, hoping for amuse 'her' while Janet and the man talk.<br><br>"<strong>I have spoken with this human about this transport before and, if I understand correctly, I believe it's not a beast at all. Despite it's appearance and it's tendency to makes sounds as a beast- it is actually some sort of machine. More in common with the plows and forges of Men then with the winged, Mighty dragon. This one was built to transport beings and goods.<br><br>So, gentle Kindly One, you can ease your conscience in that while you do owe a debt to my companion- it is a debt of material goods and possessions and not one of blood. Nothing that draws breath was harmed. Your offer of horses and healing our machine is greatly appreciated.</strong>"<br><br>Oren turns to check on the others, the magic of his speech spell meant for Himself and Janet. It appears that he'll have to translate across the gap of worlds. He's met beings of such magical finesse that they can use this spell of his as well, but he knew not if such a being was here.<br><br>"<strong>My companion speaks with one of her own nation, between the two of them we may be able to shed light on this matter.</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>12-01-2011, 07:31:29</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet turned as she heard the car sliding into the driveway. Her very wide eyes were showered in immense relief as she saw James MacCormic emerge from the car. She had heard many rumors about James's house but had never actually set foot on his property. Now she was so glad to see him, she almost hugged him.<br><br>"James!" Janet exclaimed, hesitantly leaving Oren's side - the thought undesirable, she realized - and walking over to the sandy haired man. "Yes, I've heard about your high tech system. It sounds fascinating and I would love to hear about it, but there's a bit larger matter at hand. Have you become... <em>aware</em> of the town's current um, <em>situation</em>?" Janet leaned in and motioned slightly with her head toward Depheree and Oren.<br><br>She walked to stand by James's side so that they were both facing the devilkin and piper. "It appears that our town has uprooted itself and placed itself on some different fantasy world," she explained. "I know, I know. It sounds fucking ridiculous," Janet said, pushing her hands in front of her in a 'hear me out' manner. "That one there," she pointed to Depheree, "is some sort of devil. Now Oren says she's mischievous but not evil like our sort of devils. And Oren," she pointed at the piper, "is a..." she paused to think back, "piper. That's some sort of cross between an elf and one of those guys that guard labyrinths... satyrs!" Janet nodded, pleased with herself for remembering so much under such duress. "Oren is my friend. I don't know about the devil woman, though. She has a bunch of hermaphrodites as followers. I believe they are currently residing in your house..." Janet pointed at James's home, with raised 'could be a slight problem' brows.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>13-01-2011, 03:05:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				He nodded absently as she explained " The mayor mentioned something about that I spent most of the night working to get the power restored I came back to get some things and to get some rest." he said thinking about something for&nbsp; few moments as he watched the group of people native to this world. It all seemed out of some wierd Sci-Fi show.<br><br>"Well sadly, I and JARICOS won't allow them to stay any longer. The devinkin that is; now that his system is fully operational, I think it's time they vacate." He lifted his phone the touch screen device turned up with a tap " JARICOS open the Garage." he said as the ground to their Immediate right opened up and split.the metal plated hidden by the sod covered top raised. "I'll be right back. Unless you'd care to join me Janet?" he said stepping back into the drivers seat for his Coup. 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>13-01-2011, 14:57:47</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Now with power restored, JARICO didnt have to do much to make those inside vacate. The moment steel shutters appeared over the great ocean artifact <br><br>(Lol... separately secure the aquarium ? no-one steals my fishies ! and no-fishes better escape ! lol )<br><br>the priestess and others that were lingering nearby exited like a bat out of hell... in time for the doors to lock behind them. All looked to Depheree expectantly while Depheree herself seemed very unnerved by how quickly the welcoming abode became abusive<br><br><strong>"It seems the dwellings great-mage has channeled the Great artifact energies used it against us before we could discern its nature"</strong><br><br>the others nodded and all seemed deflated. Depheree sighed then stood up strait then looked to the piper.<br><br><strong>"Piper, then it seems we have simply come to know that these visitors are of great power, one that Hyra must be made known of."<br></strong><br>She then gave the necklace which Rianna was wearing to the piper<br><br><strong>"I can sense the location of those who wear this, if you are coming to Hyra know your services of explaining will be rewarded. Your translation skills I will reward further if you choose to teach us or instilling so in gemstones for my villagers"</strong><br><br>It seemed Janet was quick to run to a familar face and Depheree wasn't about to interupt a master-mage that could command the great-sea-artifact to make metal about any place he wanted from afar so thought it best for them to be let be<br><br><strong>"We will make our way back to Hyra"</strong> she then pointed its general direction and explained its location for the piper to find it if need be.<br><strong><br><br>"If you need help tap the amulet seven times quickly against a hard surface and I will fly to you, it may not come fast but it will come. Come to Hya and explain what you know, teach a priestess and you will be given privildges and titles in the village."</strong><br><br>All of Depheree's follows then mounted the horses and Dephree started flapping her wings .. enough to begin hovering<br><br><strong><br>"Also tell your lady friend that I am in debt to her also, and will pay her back what she feels fit for the damage caused to her precious machine thing which roars while crawling like a mad snake without side-motions."</strong><br><br>After a nod to each in turn she started flying back to her village, her followers on horseback following at a gallop.<br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>13-01-2011, 20:05:28</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet gulped and looked back and forth between James and Oren. Safety and security in a human male that she recognizes and that has access to many technological advances? Or adventure and... possibly more, from a fantastical male creature who made her heart skip a beat with a mere look in her general direction? But her sister. She had to think of her sister! James would most likely be able to just zip into town with her in his coup and scoop up her sister before anything happens to her. She leaned in the direction of the coup's passenger side door and was about to take a step.<br><br>Then Depheree began talking. This highly unwarranted bout of jealousy seemed to overtake Janet's senses. She raised her head and walked over to Oren's side, placing a possessive hand on his chest. She may have commented after that but the feel of Oren's masculine chest momentarily gave her pause. Her cheeks blushed slightly as she realized she was touching this man unprovoked. She dropped her hand and just stood there, waiting for Oren's response to Depheree.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>13-01-2011, 22:34:59</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong><span class="bbc_u">Oren</span></strong></div><br>Hyra was a clue, this could help this strange new village. He may not know much about their ways or their customs but it wasn't hard to spot confused people or a situation in which such was a danger.<br><br>"<strong>Your offer is generous, Kindly Ones. Teaching the magic of my little spell will be an honor.</strong>" he replies, watching them as they go- putting an arm around Janet. When they are gone, he speaks.<br><br>"<strong>We caught the Devilkin in a kind and generous mood it seems. Or a calculating and diplomatic one,</strong>" he speaks to Janet.<br><br>"<strong>They think your village is one of powerful magic and are for now willing to talk instead of taking it for themselves. Maybe they're pleasant people, maybe they just want to figure out your strengths and weaknesses first- who knows?<br><br>They want to either learn the spell I use, or your language- and I don't think they'd turn down a chance to do both. The amulet they gave me can call them for help.<br><br>And they're sorry about the transport, and consider themselves in your debt for it. Name your price next time you see them.</strong>" he adds, holding her close.<br><br>"<strong>We were lucky today. Devilkin are powerful and tend to be temperamental. This may be of use to your group.</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>14-01-2011, 01:18:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				(If you had near unlimited funds to build your home and had bought a Salt water tank would you want some idiot with a gun shooting it and killing your expensive fish?)<br><br>James saw the Ladies leaving, Janet seemed to know the Piper as she called him. He reopened the door to the car watching the devil-kin carefully offering a polite nod towards them as they left. He tapped his Smart phone sending the signal to his house to end lock down mode. He called out to Janet " head on in I'll be up in the living room in a moment. Your friend is welcome as well." He said climbing back in and driving the car into he opening in the ground to his under ground Garage.&nbsp; The opening in the ground closing after him if you hadn't seen it close you would never had guessed it was there. Below he parked the car shutting it down " JARICOS do we have any Spare tires that would fit Janet's Truck?" "Checking..... Yes we have them stored for some of your off road vehicles sir. Shall I unroll them to be brought up to the surface sir?" He nodded "Yes And from now on until we have something arranged to help protect the house better. Unless I'm here go into lock down mode just to be safe I don't want any more hoe invasions." He made his way up the spiral stair case that brought him out in the Kitchen. He opened the fridge and grabbed three bottles of water walking into the living room expecting to see Janet and her other worldly friend.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kate</strong> on <strong>14-01-2011, 11:40:06</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				OOC: <div class="quoteheader"><div class="topslice_quote">Quote</div></div><blockquote class="bbc_standard_quote">(If you had near unlimited funds to build your home and had bought a Salt water tank would you want some idiot with a gun shooting it and killing your expensive fish?)</blockquote><div class="quotefooter"><div class="botslice_quote"></div></div> - that's cute :) I would love my pets a lot also. Some spend 1000's dollars for a dog they could replace, some fishy owners would be simular. And the value of some of the fish also could be in tens of thousands of dollars <br><br><br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>16-01-2011, 07:04:34</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert sat there in almost silence listening as Mr.Raligh talked on and on about the trees, the sights, and the small places. in truth aubert was beginning to regret taking the "Tour" and felt much like one would listening to a sermon about how great someone is. not that he could fault Mr. Raligh for wanting to impress a forginer.<br>instead his eyes focused on Samantha wathing her hair flow in the wind, dispite the scandalious way she wore her clothes, indeed it was tempting and racy to his sensabilites.<br>To her it was simply jeans and a low-cut t-shirt.<br>"you look forlorn madame" he said looking deep into her eyes "is somthing troubling you" she sighed and looked back at him, not fooled for a minute by his sensitive guy routine. "well... I don't know if we're ever going home, and my brother... we left half of him back on earth"<br>"ahhh I see" he nodded quietly "and I cannot ressurect him for I am not quite that powerful maybe with suffecent prep and prayer"<br>"how dare you..." she turned to him "trying to tell me you can..." he simply patted his head "whatever world you come from in this, resurections can be done, so long as the soul is willing." he was surely taking advantage of her, laying on her brother's death...<br>"We're here horse... er... aubert..." Mr. Raligh said stopping the truck in front of the deralict powerplant, it's dam cut straight in half, the other end of the river flowing around the structure. at least the side where the river run through was not traken with it, otherwise there'd be flooding on top of everything else. as it was the risen rock created a wall shunting the water into the local riverbed.<br>Aubert took a deep breath "after this I want to visit your libary" he pressed a hand to the dam as Mr. Raligh laughsed "if you can get the power-grid back online... I think you can live there if you want."<br>"<em>Soluarmuars ilimumar Sans Nuavos</em>" there was a gush of wind as gold lines encased the dam, spreading outward from aubert's hand. the gold then turned white, his eyes opened wide.<br>"apparently your the maker is the maker in your world as well"<br>the dam was returned, shining bright and new, the Raligh's jaws, along with those of the workers... dropped.<br>and the power to the town was restored, lights, radios, even cell phones started working again as power began to pump free into the town.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>16-01-2011, 20:06:53</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>"Oh! Oh no!" A hand flew to Viviana's mouth, her bright blue eyes grew wide in surprise. She turned to look at Tiagar and wordlessly nodded her agreement. She dropped Phaerbryn's bags and was was just about to start running when she heard an "Ummm" come from Phaerbryn. Becoming exasperated with this harsh looking woman's obsession with the hard black treasure chests, she turned to her guards.<br><br>"Pick those up and follow me," she ordered before taking off in a sprint. By the calculations of the sun, her father was probably in his throne room at the moment, listening to the pleas of his bourgeois and serfs. He spent most of his day in the throne room as this was also where he heard the speeches of his advisors and signed the necessary paper work that came with a man of his position. She raced off in the direction of her father's throne room, Tiagar and Phaerbryn right on her heels, and the guards on their heels. In this manner, she was required every few seconds to shout out "They're with me!" lest the armed guards scattered about the palace think she was being chased.<br><br>The group came to a pair of very large, intricately carved, stone doors, coupled on either side by an armed guard. The guards bowed humbly in Viviana's presence and hesitated only momentarily before using all their strength to pull open the doors.<br><br>The Lord sat high on his throne, a stern emotionless look on his face, his elbows resting on the arm rests and his hands clasped in front of him. A simple silver circlet wound about his head, sparkling brightly atop his blue black mane. He wore a silver and white robe and cloak - ever the formal Lord - that were sharp contrasts with his deepened purple skin tone. Viviana had never seen a Zenythri with more purple in their skin tone. It was often a rumor she'd heard whispered that her father had Drow in his blood somewhere along his lineage.<br><br>Her mother was very light skinned in her appearance. There was almost no trace of purple in her skin and a very light sheen on her silvery head of hair. She sat dutifully by her husband's side on a slightly smaller throne. She wore a purple dress in almost the same shade as Viviana's. Her mother hated to wear a cloak unless she was to be in the cold outside air. They were so very heavy on her slight frame. Aside from her mother's compassion and love for reading, her slight frame, nose, and lips were just about the only things Viviana had inherited from her mother.<br><br>"Please, Lord Baldric!" A woman was on her knees before the throned couple, doubled over, almost kissing the ground. "I have not a single coin left! Lady Ayanna, with my husband in jail, how will I provide for my children? I beg of you, release him!" The woman pleaded her mother's sympathy vote as Viviana barged in.<br><br>Baldric and Ayanna immediately rose to their feet, both wearing expressions of great relief upon their faces. Baldric turned to the woman, still on her knees, who was now turned curiously toward the open doors.<br><br>"I'm sorry for your hardship, Dahlia, but you know I can not release your husband. He was caught attempting to murder an official! Is your family not shamed enough that you come to beg at my feet? Learn a trade or apply for aid, but do not come begging at my doorstep again. Now be off with you!" Baldric waved his hand in front of him and 2 guards on opposite sides of the room came and apprehended the woman under each of her arms. They drug her from the room as she sobbed in protest.<br><br>Baldric's grave expression immediately turned to one of delight as he raced down the dais to stop in front of Viviana. He looked as though he wanted to swoop her into a hug, but instead covered his features with another stern expression. Concern filled the same cerulean blue eyes that Viviana had. Her mother, however, pulled Viviana into a hug that she was afraid would never end.<br><br>"Where have you been, young lady?" Baldric's eyes narrowed on Viviana."I have an entire army unit out searching for you! Arkon came back without you and then came reports of a small foreign village appearing out of nowhere. We feared the worst!"<br><br>"You have to recall them, Father!" Viviana interrupted her father. "These foreigners are from a different world and they have these small projectile weapons that will seriously injure our men!" Baldric looked insulted and was about to speak when Viviana continued. "And they are scared and will attack first and ask questions later. We'll have a war on our hands, Father!"<br><br>Ayanna shot Baldric a concerned look, worry filling her bright violet eyes. "We have been going about the normal daily routine while our military adviser collects more information for us, but maybe it is time to take some action," she explained to both Viviana but pointedly at Baldric.<br><br>Baldric turned to one of his nearest serfs and said in a commanding tone, "Hurry to Zelith's tower. Tell him I require his presence and to bring whatever he needs to scry with. Explain that I will be requesting knowledge of this town and its people." To another serf he demanded, "Bring me the army's ball."<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn could barely keep herself from snickering when the large man spoke of the army's ball. He was definitely a powerful and imposing man, but she had dealt with men of his stature most of her life. The Special Ops unit of the CIA only hired less than imposing men if they were ninjas.<br><br>She looked back at the guards holding her cases to make sure they were still holding all of them. Even the ones she'd piled on top with a smirk when they'd begun running. It was at this time that she saw the unusually well dressed slave return with a glowing red orb. He brought the orb to Baldric's side and the Lord placed his hand on it. He concentrated hard, as if her were searching for something. After about five minutes, he seemed to have what he was searching for.<br><br>"Men, regardless of where you are or what you are doing, I ask that you retreat. Lady Viviana has been found. No military action is to be enacted. Return immediately," the dignified Lord commanded. So this is the device he used to communicate with his troops. Bryn had to, once again, hold back a snicker as she related the similarities between the red orb and her President's red war time phone. Then that gave her an idea. Maybe she could locate and speak to her own troops back on Earth with this device! Could this be her way home?
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>16-01-2011, 21:18:28</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet swooned in the arms of Oren. She actually swooned! What was wrong with her? She didn't normally have these kind of feelings. And she wasn't sure she'd <em>ever</em> swooned. After her bout of swooning, she listened intently to both Oren and James. She nodded her agreement to Oren, then watched in shock as James drove his car directly into the ground. She had no idea his garage was under there!<br><br>"Maybe we should all reconvene inside to speak further with James?" Janet questioned. "Would Devilkin like to join us?" she asked Oren, unknowingly referring to Depheree by her species. She hesitantly left the warmth of Oren's side and proceeded inside the funky looking house, meeting James just as he was coming from the kitchen. She accepted the water almost greedily, appreciative of the fluid after such a previous ordeal.<br><br>She turned to James, a pleading look on her face, "Listen, my sister, Stephanie, is in town at her prom. Would it be possible to have you drive us into town so I can find her. I am just worried sick about her!"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>16-01-2011, 21:50:50</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Within minutes of The order A loud Crack was heard in a off to the side closed off room and threw it came the Long haired Robed Mage towering over most of the smaller race he gave the king a firm look " It is been far too long my young friend." He said looking at him for a moment with the cold somber look. "You have been thinking war already when you haven't tried all the options. really are you that easy to fire the first arrow?" He said before forming a smile. "You have nothing to fear from these people They have much to teach and learn. In fact you have someone to act as a representative from them in your presence." He said tilting his staff towards Byrn. "I believe they are however after talks are done going to need An ally someone to make trade with.&nbsp; They are having a meeting of sorts by the towns elected Official; the location is going to be some sort of event Colosseum at the local place of learning for their youth. I will be attending to offer the black stone for a means of securing their towns boundaries. Igneel and Drucillia are on their way to aid me in my efforts. I would suggest keeping your forces clear of the south; if you have any rash young new recruits, that might attack or bark orders at them without cause."&nbsp; He said merely standing at the base of the Kings Dias facing him more then the crowd.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>insaneplots</strong> on <strong>16-01-2011, 22:13:51</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				James offered both Oren and janet each a bottle and twisted the cap off his own and took a long drink " I haven't pull a two day run since my day in MIT. So give me a minute to just straighten my brain out Janet . He said thinking for just a moment "JARICOS, Nerd Bar." he said to no in particular. The house reacted, and a small bar rotated on tap was soda.<br><br>He walked over and taking a glass poured out some Mountain Dew Voltage the fizzing blue liquid quickly went down his throat. "Better, Ok your sister was at the prom; I was there, she's fine. Their keeping everyone there for now, but bringing her a change of cloths wouldn't be a bad Idea. Yes I can give you a ride there. And when we get back I'll get your tires swapped." He said pouring himself another glass " Good thing I have twenty gallon tanks that I just filled. Don't tell anyone though I know that locals will be barging down my door if they know I'm well stocked on supplies." He plopped down in a chair and closed his eyes "So you said we've been Displaced into another Dimension? Sounds like something outta Stargate, or Sliders." He said looking at Janet again.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>17-01-2011, 03:22:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><em>David and Seth Do'Urden, aboard the Sea Sprite....</em></div><br>It wasn't long after the pirate assault was thwarted that the Sea Sprite wound up in trouble too big to handle even for such an experienced crew and their powerful mage and barbarian tag team.&nbsp; A storm hit, strong and powerful in its ferocity.&nbsp; The shore might receive a light drizzle but on the open sea, the maelstrom swept in hard over the ship and her crew.&nbsp; Seth tried to counter nature's fury, summoning counter winds and the like, but that only made things worse as a tsunami formed several miles out and it steered right towards them.&nbsp; They saw their doom amongst the flashes of lightning, being pelted by stinging cold rain from the heavens.&nbsp; The twister closed in and the waves roiled and crashed overhead, and one particular wave formed that was at least ten feet tall, and the captain tried to steer the Sea Sprite straight into it, intending to ride it out and over but the winds were too strong.&nbsp; A lightning bolt slammed into the main mast, splintering wood and iron like so much tinder, destroying their sails and leaving them at the mercy of the storm.<br><br>The wave crashed in moments before David and Seth and at least a dozen others managed to secure themselves to the deck with heavy rope, but the rest of the crew weren't so fortunate when the wave smashed into the deck with powerful and deadly force.&nbsp; Spluttering and gasping for air, Seth and David held on for dear life as others were swept into the ocean, their screams drowned out in the storm.&nbsp; Another wave crashed in moments later, splintering an already weak hull.&nbsp; Seth did the only thing he could do, and he teleported them out of the storm, unsure of his direction save for their last heading which was to the west.&nbsp; Using the stars he had seen as a reference point, the mage managed to drop them relatively close to the port of their destination, but neither he or David were conscious due to the battering they had received out at sea, several pieces of timber following them in their wake.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>17-01-2011, 07:26:03</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Oren can't understand a word James says, the spell only extending to Janet after all. The Piper instead just wanders the house, keeping close to the two humans but watching in wonder at the modern technology. When the house changes with the words of the owner- Oren visibly pops back toward a chair.<br><br>Revealing his cloven hooves to James of course.<br><br>"<strong>Is he a wizard?</strong>" he asks Janet, James hearing Sylvan almost-music.<br><br>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 10:54:23</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Sprinting is difficult carrying Bryn’s cases, but Tiagar is able to remain just a few steps behind the two very different but equally lovely ladies. Once they enter the throne room he pauses to neatly stack Bryn’s on the floor next to the doors. He arrives to stand with his companions just as Viviana’s father sends a messenger to get the wizard Zelith. In the excitement he and Bryn seem to be largely forgotten about and no introductions are. Which does not surprise or concern him, after all their daughter had been out all night without her guard and there is a new town that appeared suddenly practically on their doorstep.<br><br>Sighing with relief at hearing the command to the men out searching to return, Tiagar smiles and leans in to whisper in Bryn’s ear making a conscious effort to speak in her native language, “Perhaps we should wait off to the side until things settle down a bit and we are properly introduced.” Up that close to the attractive young woman a thought suddenly occurs to him and he voices it still in a whisper. “You seem to be able understand the conversation. How is that possible?”<br><br>Taking his own advice Tiagar stands off to the side waiting for the royal family to finish their current busy. After Zelith’s arrival and short speech, he once again whispers to Bryn, “Looks like you are up, Beautiful.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 17:47:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet wrinkles her nose at the fizzing blue soda. Growing up a farmer's daughter, she knew there was nothing better to put in one's body than refreshing and rehydrating water. She opened her bottle of water and took a long swig, feeling the water replenishing her entire system from her head to her toes.<br><br>"No, James is not a wizard," Janet almost giggled. "He's an incredibly brilliant technologically inclined human from town." She watched James as he spoke to her and it made her contemplate her next moves. She nodded her understanding about his resources and her thanks about the tires for her truck.<br><br>"Yes, displaced. You seem to be taking this awfully well. Were you already aware of what happened?" She asked James.<br><br>She turned back to Oren. Seeing his confused look, she realized she needed to explain what James was saying.<br><br>"He says that Stephanie is being kept at the prom, like a lock down or something. It seems they have things under control in town. I should really go back to the house and pick up a change of clothes for her and make her a little something to eat. She's probably starving!" Janet's face clouds with worry. "James said he'll drive us. We should go now..."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 19:26:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>After finishing their breakfast Kyle gathers the dirty dishes to together and places them in the dishwasher. He then looks at Giselle and says, “You mentioned that you would like to learn more about our weapons. We’ve got several hours yet before the town meeting. How about we get some off my firearms and we go to a spot where can safely do some target shooting?” He then walks out of the kitchen and goes upstairs to his room.<br><br>Once in his room Kyle goes to his gun safe and works the combination to unlock it. He looks at his small collection of firearms deciding which ones to remove. He selects the 12 gauge pump shotgun and places on his bed. Going back to the safe he pulls out the .30-06 semi-automatic rifle and places it next to the shotgun. He tosses a Colt Python .357 magnum revolver onto the bed, followed by his Colt 1911 .45. He pauses for another moment with hand on the safe door ready to close it. He suddenly gets a mischievous look on his and thinks out loud, “Why the hell not?” Reaching back into the safe he removes a 9mm MAC-10 machine pistol and closes the safe door locking it with a loud click.<br><br>Unlocking and opening the drawer below the safe door Kyle pulls out ammunition for each of the weapons he has selected. He putts the ammo and extra clips into a gym bag. Going to his closet removes a hard case for the long guns and two smaller cases. He arranges the rifle and the shotgun in the long case. Putting the MAC-10 in one case he puts the other pistols in the other case. After hanging the gym bag over his shoulder he picks up the three cases a little awkwardly. Carrying the cases down the stairs, through the kitchen and out the back door he starts to head for the garage. About half way to the garage he stops saying, “Carrying this much hardware, we won’t be able to take the Harley.” Changing his direction slightly he goes around to the back of the garage.<br><br>On a small area of patio bricks is something covered by a large tarp. Kyle sets the cases down next to the garage and removes to the tarp revealing a slightly battered 1989 blue Jeep Wrangler with on top. It has been equipped with a lift kit and 35 inch off road tires. He retrieves the cases and bag placing them in the cargo area of the Jeep. Climbing into the driver’s seat he puts the key in the ignition and pushes the clutch pedal to the floor with his left foot. He turns the key the starter spins up but the engine does not catch at first. With the starter still going he taps the gas pedal lightly with his right foot. The engine suddenly fires up with a dull roar as thick smoke belches out of the tailpipe. After a few seconds the smoke clears and the motor settles into a nice purring sound. He moves the gear selector to neutral and climbs back out of the Jeep.<br><br>Moving back into the house, Kyle searches out his mother. He finds her in the laundry room as she is loading the washing machine. Kissing her on the cheek he says, “Giselle and I are going to go out for a while. We’ll see you later.”<br><br>Amanda smiles at her son and replies, “Ok you kids have fun. Dinner will ready a six.”<br><br>“Ok, Mom, we’ll try to back for dinner.” Kyle then goes back out to the running Jeep.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 19:52:01</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Sheesh, you'd think you were getting ready for a war or something lol.))<br><br><em>Giselle Do'Urden, heading out with Kyle.</em><br><br>Giselle shrugs and nods, wondering what he had in mind as she silently watches him head off to gather what they would need for the day most likely.&nbsp; When he was gone, the half Drow pulled out her mirror again, having felt something wrong with her twin brothers while they had been chatting.&nbsp; She had kept a straight face, and it had been made easier when she had been talking about her issues in getting close to a town of any kind thanks to the color of her skin and all, but she couldn't hold out any longer as she tried to get in contact with the two again.&nbsp; Nothing came up, not even a white fog to say their own mirrors were working, which meant they were broken or disenchanted.&nbsp; The first seemed far more plausible, but either way worried her a great deal as she put it away and tried to sort out the puzzle of their unaswering.&nbsp; Even when they were kids, they had a strange connection that spanned miles and even planes it was found out once when Seth had been trapped in the Abyss for a very short time during his mage training.&nbsp; A summoning had gone wrong and her brother had been dragged into the hellish place instead of killed outright by the demon he had been trying to control, and she and David had gone in to save him when news reached them that very same day.&nbsp; That had been one adventure she'd rather not repeat, to say the least.<br><br>This was different though, and her heart told her as much as she looked out the window, finally emptying her mug without really tasting its contents now.&nbsp; When Kyle returned Giselle hid her worry a second too late she knew but she hoped he wouldn't have noticed as she rose and followed him out to the garage.&nbsp; "Did I hear that dinner was at six by any chance?"&nbsp; She teased in an attempt to hide what she was truly thinking about, her ears having picked up on what had been said though she had had to strain to hear it.&nbsp; She was growing fond of Amanda since she seemed quite wonderful to be around, but the father she had yet to meet and so she was a little worried about that meeting when it came.&nbsp; She didn't deal in ifs when it came to family.&nbsp; Admiring the Jeep when they arrived, she opened the door on her own and sat down beside Kyle who would probably be behind the wheel most likely.&nbsp; "Nice ride, what's it called, and just out of sheer curiosity, where are we heading to now?&nbsp; I'm assuming some empty field or something of the like."&nbsp; From what she had seen of the weapons this town had in its possession, it seemed like a likely guess.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 20:09:44</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"<strong>Technology,</strong>" he repeats, letting word roll around on his tongue for a while.<br><br>"<strong>Is that the word for your Magic-Without-Magic?</strong>" he asks, trying to learn what's around him.<br><br>"<strong>Apologies, I follow the Bardic Tradition. The list of skills that I truly excel at would probably be embarrassingly short, but I like to think I'd do decent work on a much wider range then most. But this. . .Technology. . .I've seen things along these lines but NEVER this advanced. Even the gnomes who pride themselves in making such wonders cheat with magic.</strong>" he admits, getting back to the task at hand.<br><br>"<strong>May I make a suggestion? You borrow his transport so that he can attempt repairs on yours while we continue our quest- we'll return it once we see your kin then hopefully have your own transport ready when we have returned.</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 20:50:59</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn heard the loud crack and put a hand to one of her guns instinctively. She removed her hand and sneered as the pompous wizard entered the room. She was sure they'd gotten rid of him. Feeling Tiagar leaning close, she was impressed by his natural affinity for picking up foreign languages. After such a long night and lack of sleep, she is a bit perturbed at someone telling her what to do. But, realizing Tiagar is right, she joins him off to the side after only a slight hesitation.<br><br>"This device," she whispers and points to the device in her ear, "somehow helps me understand what everyone is saying. I don't know how it came into my possession other than I found it in my glove compartment with a note addressed to me."<br><br>The King is listening calmly the entire time to what Zelith, his most prized mage advisor, has to say. As always, the King overlooks Zelith's arrogant attitude as he is far to important of an advisor.<br><br>"Zelith, I was not going to attack anyone. I have recalled the unit that was out looking for my daughter," the King responded without emotion. "I am appreciative of your quick response to my summons and, as always, your vast knowledge on the subject at hand." The King turned and looked at Phaerbryn, his dark cerulean eyes were piercing.<br><br>For the first time in her life she felt the need to express great obeisance. Even meeting the President of the United States hadn't made her feel as such. Feeling the need to get control of herself, she stood up straighter, took a deep breath, and looked the King directly in the eyes.<br><br>"I will need to know everything you know of this town, its inhabitants, and the world from whence they come," the large Zenythri demanded. He threw his long white cloak out behind him, straightening it, the intricate silver threads catching the light, and offered an arm to his wife. "Come. All of you. We will adjourn to the Council Room. There you will tell me everything."<br><br>Phaerbryn, once again, was perturbed about being ordered around and opened her mouth to say something but the King had already turned his back on her, walking toward another room, expecting everyone to follow. Regardless that of her status in the specialized group, she'd still been trained as any other government employee to shut her mouth and obey orders in pertinent times. With a deep inaudible sigh - which she let out slowly - she turned on one foot soldierly, and followed the King and his Queen from the room, glancing longingly at the red orb they were leaving behind.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Oh! Viviana thought. She'd been so caught up in the events with her father that she'd forgotten to introduce her guests. She turned to follow her parents and opened her mouth to make such ontroductions when she was cut off short by one of her father's palace serfs bursting through the door. He ran up to the King breathing raggedly, his large bright red, orange, and yellow wings flapping rapidly.<br><br>"Sire! Your Majesty!" He cried between large gulps of breath.<br><br>"Calm down and explain yourself, Faerie!" The King demanded, concern filling his guarded eyes.<br><br>"My Lord, about fifteen or so men just appeared out of nowhere in town! Most of them look like pirates!" The faerie managed to gasp out.<br><br>"Have they made any threatening moves?" The King's brows were furrowed in concentration.<br><br>"No, Sire. They are drenched in salt water and appear to possibly be hurt..." The faerie trailed off as the King had already passed him, barking out orders for his guards to pick up the individuals. He demanded that they aid the men but to keep a wary eye on them.<br><br>"Bring them to me as soon as they are able to move on their own. Make no hostile moves. Treat them guests - visitors - not captives. I only wish to meet with them and find out their intent," Baldric told a couple of human guards that had followed the faerie into the thrown room. They nodded and left to rally a few other guards and some medics.<br><br>The King turned back to the others, then continued on into the Council Room. Viviana, Bryn, and Ayanna followed behind him.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 21:55:41</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Slightly perturbed at still not being introduced or directly included in the in the invitation Tiagar follows the king and ladies into the Council room. Coming up to walk along side Bryn and using the affects of his comprehend languages spell and making sure to use her language says, “Interesting, but I thought your world had no magic. I’m curious then as to how you have a magic item able to translate languages unknown by those that created it.”<br><br>Before reaching the Council room the king suddenly stops and turns around. Looking directly at Tiagar he demands, “Who are you, Sir Elf? Why are you speaking in a language unknown to me?”<br><br>Bowing slightly but not taking his eyes from the king’s Tiagar replies, “I am Tiagar Strytaimos ranger and wizard. My apologies Your Majesty, I meant no disrespect. I happened to meet Phaerbryn , the priness Viviana, Zelith, and several of the town folk after I discovered your new neighbors. Viviana thought that what knowledge I have maybe of some use so I accepted her invitation back here. I was merely asking Bryn a question for my own curiosity and using her native tongue for her comfort.”<br><br>The king nods and turns back around and continues into the council room. “Very well Tiagar, please join us, but while in my presence use a language I understand.”<br><br>“Yes, Your Majesty.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>19-01-2011, 23:36:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>David and Seth Do'Urden, at the castle, recovering from their ordeal at sea.</em><br><br>David, Seth, and fifteen members of the Sea Sprite were carried unconscious into the castle after they had been found in the port.&nbsp; Waking up in a strange bed in a strange room could unnerve most people, but the Do'Urden twins were happy they were alive so it didn't bother them much.&nbsp; David was the first to stir, and Seth was soon to follow as they groaned and sat up but were restrained by soft hands.&nbsp; "Easy, you're safe."&nbsp; The woman said, and they opened their respective eyes and were glad to see a friendly if albeit strange colored face.<br><br>"Where...are we?"&nbsp; Seth was quick to ask, and the woman turned to him as David sighed but relaxed, seeing that their gear at least had survived, though he was hoping for more good news about the crew more than their belongings.&nbsp; Belongings at least could be replaced.&nbsp; The purple skinned nurse nodded and spoke again, addressing the mage more than the barbarian looking fellow.<br><br>"You're in King Baldric's castle, past the Arcane Woods."&nbsp; That confirmed that they were in the right place at least.&nbsp; "Who are you two and the men you were with when you were found?"&nbsp; She asked next, and David answered this one, having been unable to get a word in until now, which was quite weird for the talkative elven warrior.<br><br>"I'm David Do'Urden and the serious one there is my twin, Seth Do'Urden.&nbsp; Thanks for tending to us as you have, and as far as who we are and who we were traveling with, we came from across the sea.&nbsp; Our home is the continent of Faerun, east of this land.&nbsp; Waterdeep is where our ship, the Sea Sprite, came out of.&nbsp; We were part of a pirate hunting crew.&nbsp; Does that answer your questions ma'am?"&nbsp; The woman smiled and nodded, giving them one more once over before releasing these two at least.&nbsp; They were happy to hear that at least a few of their friends had survived, and after dressing and getting their things together, Seth and David left to meet the king upon request.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>21-01-2011, 20:16:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>As they head out to the Jeep Kyle smiles at Giselle replying to her question, “You have excellent hearing. Yes, dinner will be at six.” Once in the Wrangler without top or doors he puts it in gear and slowly drives around the garage to the driveway and says, “It’s a Jeep Wrangler. I’m glad you like it. Yes, we are headed for an empty field of sorts. We own several acres just outside of town that is too hilly and wooded to make a good farm, so we use it for recreation.”<br><br>A short distance out of town Kyle turns off the paved road onto a gravel road between two corn fields. Glancing over at his lovely and exotic companion he notices that she seems more somber than he has seen. “Giselle, you seem concerned about something. Is something wrong? If you want to postpone your lesson in our firearms, we can do something else. If there is someplace you want or feel we need to go, we can do that.”<br><br>After several twists and turns of the gravel road Kyle turns the Jeep on to a track that is little more than a wheel ruts in the vegetation. He pulls the Jeep to a stop next to an old windowless abandoned house. After shutting the engine off he looks at Giselle and asks, “What do you want to do? It’s you’re call.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>21-01-2011, 20:44:26</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Giselle silently watches out of the window, the side of her head in her hand as her elbow rests on the door as Kyle drives out.&nbsp; She does offer a silent smile at his words, but looks to him when he asks what was on her mind.&nbsp; She sat up straight and looked at the dashboard, and shrugs mentally since there was no real point to hide anything from him and besides, she liked him and trusted him enough to share her concerns about her family.&nbsp; Digging her mirror she had used earlier that day, she goes into why she was so worried.&nbsp; "Something's happened to David and Seth.&nbsp; We've always been connected in some strange way that has puzzled everyone that knows us well enough.&nbsp; The twins share the connection far better than I do to them, but regardless, I feel in my heart they ran into trouble and I have no idea what except it felt like being swept up in cold and wetness.&nbsp; The best I can think of is that their ship was in a storm, and if that's the case then I fear they might have been lost at sea.&nbsp; This mirror I used before isn't working now, not even a white fog will appear in its depths when I try to make a connection, which means the two they had are broken and lost."<br><br>She put it away, hoping she was wrong as they stopped a few minutes later.&nbsp; No news was better than bad news, but Giselle couldn't help but worry anyway as she looked to Kyle, her brown eyes reflecting her inner torment.&nbsp; "I don't know what to do.&nbsp; I haven't felt like this in a very long time.&nbsp; If you have any ideas I'd be glad to hear them."&nbsp; She replied, honestly wondering if staying here and practicing another weapon art was a good idea, and she was half tempted to jump out of the Jeep and head to the nearest port.&nbsp; That wouldn't do her any good though since she'd be a long time in getting there most likely, and she couldn't drive there since she didn't have a clue how to do so safely, but the thought was tempting all the same.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>22-01-2011, 05:47:47</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert sat reading in the libary, and reading, and still reading. in fact Sam had never seen someone so interisted in books. "your theology is rather interisting, as are all the forms of governance, the magna carta I fine perticularly interisting, and ooooh"<br>Sam sighed as he found harry potter, "ahhh this must be a biography" "no aubert... it's a... well fiction..." "you don't have magic but you have legends of it? what happened to your world's magic?"<br>She looked at him, as the strapping young cleric looked up at her blue fawnlike eyes.&nbsp; "we had the same legends and mystique as your world, but no magic ever existed, well if it did it was super rare I don't know." he smiled gently "then it is a mistery! oh I wonder does the maker give your priests magic now that you're here an all?" she puzzled it over for a bit "well I don't rightly know"<br>"tis funny... these books on science, instead of being able to ascribe every magical thing to magic, you took them apart, studied them. What marvels your people built" he nodded his head "exploring your creator's world one part at a time, and more importantly, understanding it." he buried his nose in another book, this one about chemicals and elements. "oooh that's a lot of elements, kind of sub... AH i get it!" he seemed to read with lightning speed.<br>Sam looked at him a bit silly "my people amazing? you reassembled the dam like nothing..." he looked up again "that was divine intervention, the fact was your people built such a thing, and built them often was a divine gift in and of itself. in fact..." he pulled close to her, book in hand. "you seem to have created so many wonders you're utterly used to them and don't see the beauty you've created."<br>now that she could agree with
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>23-01-2011, 09:14:11</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Listening to what is troubling Giselle, Kyle replies, “That kind of connection is not completely unheard of on our world. It is rare but I have met a few people and witnessed as one shares a traumatic experience even on the other side of the world. I think it is a bond of love as well as blood.” He makes no effort to get out of the Jeep, fully understanding that learning about new weapons is probably the last thing on her mind now.<br><br>After a couple minutes of silent contemplation Kyle asks, “What about Zelith? I think that is his name. He seemed like a very powerful wizard, maybe he can work some magic to locate your brothers and determine if they are well or not. Didn’t he say that his tower is not far from town? Why don’t we locate him and see if he can help? At least you will be doing something to learn more. Just sitting and wondering can really be hard. I will drive as far as I can, but I don’t think the Jeep will be much use in the forest.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>23-01-2011, 16:07:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn let the King turn back around before leaning over and whispering to Tiagar, the faint scent of her vanilla ice cream still on her breath.<br><br>"We don't have magic on Earth. We don't have supernatural creatures. Just humans. If it were any other way, I would have know this by now after all I've been through. The device just randomly turned up in my car. It had a note attached saying that it came from some secret division of the CIA," Bryn paused, not sure why the usually closely guarded woman was telling the elf all of this. "That's the, uh, company I work for."<br><br>As soon as they reached the Council Room, Viviana launched into the story of how she found the town and everything in it, from the cars and guns to the exotic sword and mystical cat, not of course to leave out the extraordinary iced cream. Bryn repressed the urge to roll her eyes at the foul smelling roads and music that sounded much like a racket.<br><br>Listening intently to his daughter's excited words, Baldric nodded solemnly. The girl may be overly excitable but it was nice to know she at least retained the information she collected. She would make a nice Queen to a Zenythri one of these days. After Viviana was finished, Baldric turned back to Phaerbryn.<br><br>Before he could even as a single question, Phaerbryn's hands flew up in front of her. "Whoa, look. I don't know a thing about this particular town. I don't live there, never have. I hate small towns. There's a man, though. He goes by the name Kyle Flannigan. Handsome red headed soldier. Human. He'll be able to tell you more about this town. I can try to tell you whatever I can about the world and humans in general. I have to say I'm pretty knowledgeable about that."<br><br>Bryn stopped talking as she noticed the very odd expression on the King's face. He hadn't been able to understand a word of what she was saying.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana saw the look on her father's face and realized he couldn't understand the harsh girl. The spell Zelith had previously cast on her seemed to be going away. She was able to understand what Phaerbryn was saying but every few words, there was a word that was garbled. She translated to the best of her abilities.<br><br>The King was about to respond when a guard entered the room, announcing the presence of two of the men recovered from the village. The King took a seat at the head of the table and made a hand movement that meant let them in. To another guard he commanded "Take some men and find this red haired human soldier named Kyle Flannigan."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>23-01-2011, 16:15:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet's face blushed as she said in a low voice, "I don't think he'll let us use his cars, Oren. They're pretty darn expensive."<br><br>She straightened herself and cleared her throat, saying, "And our technology is impressive but nowhere on Earth is the ability to use <em>magic</em>. So, I must say, I believe you have us beat..."<br><br>Janet turned back to James, waiting expectantly for his response The admittance earlier that Stephanie might be hungry made her stomach gurgle a bit. She hadn't eaten much dinner, thinking to save most of it for Stephanie when she arrived home.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>23-01-2011, 21:45:24</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Listening to Bryn speak and watching the King’s reaction Tiagar steps up and translates what she had just said. He then says, “With your majesty’s permission I will cast a spell on her so that she will be able speak in a language which you can understand.” Turning to look at Bryn he adds, “With your permission as well. It seems your device allows you to understand us but does nothing to make yourself understood.”<br><br>The king says, “If you are able to do this then do so.”<br><br>“Yes, Your Majesty.” Without waiting for Bryn’s approval, Tiagar pulls out the needed spell components and utters the arcane words. He modifies the comprehend languages spell to only translate her words. He finishes the spell casting by placing the index finger of his right hand to her lips.<br><br>Turning back to the king Tiagar gives a small bow saying, “Perhaps it would best if I go and fetch Kyle Flanagin. I have already met and conversed with him. I also have the ability to communicate in the language the use, as you have already seen, Your Majesty. Other advantages I have over your guards is as a ranger and an elf I can travel faster than they can, and I could locate him quickly as the sword Viviana mentioned is in his possession and once belonged to my brother. I should be able to cast a locator spell for the sword which will lead me directly to him.”<br><br>The king barks out orders to cancel the ones sending men to find Kyle Flanagin. Turning to Tiagar he commands, “Then be off with you, go and fetch this man as quickly as possible.”<br><br><div align="center">A couple of hours later</div><br>Tiagar strides over the top of a small wooded hill within the area of land from the other world. Looking down he sees Kyle and Giselle setting in a vehicle much like Bryn’s only older and with much larger wheels. He jogs the distance to them calling out, “Kyle, Giselle, I am glad I found you.”<br><br>Turning with a start Kyle smiles and says, “Hello, Tiagar. Why are you searching for us? And how did you find us?”<br><br>“Actually I’m only looking for you, Kyle. King Baldric has commanded your presence. I’m sure Giselle will be welcome to come along as well.”<br><br>“Commanded my presence, why would the king command MY presence?”<br><br>“Well your friend Phaerbryn is there and mentioned you specifically as somebody who knows about your town. I personally cannot think of anybody better to act as ambassador as you are the only person who can easily communicate with both worlds without using a spell that will wear off. What with that sword and all.”<br><br>“I think we were about to search out the wizard Zelith, but perhaps somebody in the king’s court will be able to help.”<br><br>“Actually Zelith is there.”<br><br>“Well hop in, and guide us to this King Baldric.”<br><br>Tiagar climbs into the back of the Jeep and grabs a hold of the roll bar holding it tightly.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>23-01-2011, 22:30:40</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Giselle Do'Urden, with Kyle Flannigan in his Jeep.</em><br><br>Giselle looked to Kyle and her eyes lit up with hope, maybe he was right.&nbsp; Zelith might be able to help, provided they could get find his tower of course.&nbsp; Still, she doubted it would be hard since there wasn't many towers in the middle of the woods and all.&nbsp; "Thank you Kyle, truly thank you from the bottom of my heart.&nbsp; Let's go and see if we can locate Zelith's tower and the mage himself.&nbsp; Hopefully I'll be able to repay your kindness."&nbsp; She replied, glad that the human beside her was so caring despite how short of a time they've been together.&nbsp; Her brown eyes lit up a little as she looked out the window, hoping she'd find her brothers alright.&nbsp; If not...she wasn't sure how she'd react to the news.<br><br>When Tiager appears though, Giselle almost jumps out of her skin since she was so distracted by her worry for her brothers she hadn't been paying attention.&nbsp; "Sheesh don't do that Tiagar!&nbsp; Gods, are you trying to give us a fright?"&nbsp; She asks, a little sharply but she snaps her gaze to the elf's face when it was mentioned that Kyle was wanted by the king, and that Zelith was at the castle.&nbsp; "What are we waiting for then?"<br><br>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------<br><br><em>Seth and David Do'Urden, standing before the king and his family.</em><br><br>Seth was wearing his mage's robes today, having figured to look the part since he was meeting the king today of a foreign land and all.&nbsp; His purple colored clothing were embroidered with golden dragons along the sides of it, and he seemed to shimmer with every step as if he had been dipped in crystal dust.&nbsp; It was powerfully enchanted as his old ranger outfit was, but he usually wore these robes for meetings such as this.&nbsp; David on the other hand had simply donned more animal furs, figuring he was a barbarian and there was no real point in hiding it.&nbsp; They entered side by side, David towering over everyone as he normally did and Seth seeming small but no less imposing in comparison though both of them were no enemies of this place.&nbsp; They bowed in unison out of respect.&nbsp; Seth took a step forward, recognizing Zelith from passing a while back during a mage competition.&nbsp; "It is an honor and a privilege to meet you King Baldric, I am Seth Do'Urden, son to Drizzt Do'Urden, a Drow ranger of great renown back on Faerun."&nbsp; He took a step back and David stepped forward a moment later.<br><br>"Greetings King Baldric, name's David Do'Urden, and I too am a son to Drizzt Do'Urden as is my twin brother here.&nbsp; Our ship was lost at sea and my brother managed to get us and fifteen members of the Sea Sprite here, though I'm surprised he's still standing myself."&nbsp; David got a stern look from his companion but Seth said nothing for now, preferring to keep his mind to himself for the moment.&nbsp; He was indeed exhausted still from teleporting so many over such a vast distance, but he was hiding it well all the same.&nbsp; "You sought an audience with us and so we have come.&nbsp; Ask what you will and we'll answer to the best of our abilities."&nbsp; Seth was impressed that David seemed to be behaving himself at the moment, and so did offer a small smile for his efforts.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>23-01-2011, 23:45:29</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana's breath was momentarily lost as she laid eyes on the elf. Aside from his lithe and delicate frame, his clothing spoke of grandeur and fine craftsmanship. She shifted in place as her father rose to stand beside her, Ayanna on her other side.<br><br>Baldric towered over most in the room and he leveled his deep cerulean eyes upon the elves as they spoke.<br><br>"Ah, yes. Drizzt Do'Urden. I have heard many stories of this Drow," the King's voice boomed. "We are honored to be in the presence of such respectable and distinguished men," Baldric spoke for the rest of the room. Viviana and Ayanna nodded once with their agreement. Viviana's heart was aflutter! She had read many many books of Drizzt Do'Urden's adventures and was very excited to be in the presence of his sons. She couldn't wait to be out of her father's presence, though. She had a billion questions she wanted to start asking them!<br><br>"You have both answered most of the questions I had for you. Where was your destination aboard the Sea Sprite? What of the other men you traveled with? Can you speak for their integrity? We will be honored to board you both as long as you need here in the palace and give you aid for your fast recovery," Baldric stated.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn subconsciously licked her lips after Tiagar's touch. She raised a brow at the elf before getting distracted by the entrance of the other two elves. She watched the scene before her, shifting, a combat boot tapping silently on the ground. Her stomach rumbled and she wondered when she was going to be offered a room and sustenance. The couple scoops of ice cream was no match for her metabolism.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>24-01-2011, 00:48:03</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar and Kyle with Giselle</div><br>Kyle smiles at Giselle as he restarts the Jeep. Following Tiagar’s directions it only takes them a few minutes to come to the place Bryn was forced to leave her Jeep. Kyle examines the terrain closely and drives off the road. He shifts the Jeep into four wheel drive and proceeds into the forest. With a combination of his knowledge of off road driving and Tiagar’s ability to find a proper path they are able to proceed at a much faster rate than walking or riding a horse. It is not very long before they break free of the undergrowth and onto the road leading to the palace.<br><br>The guards are shocked and frightened at the sight of the Jeep approaching the gate. Kyle comes to a stop several yards from the guards position off to the side of the track. He turns the engine off and puts the keys in his pocket. He says, “I think it will be best if we walk from here.” Tiagar jumps out of the back and walks up to the guards leaving Kyle and Giselle to follow. Kyle looks up into the sky judging the position of the sun and says, “Unless this goes very quickly, I don’t think we are going to make it back in time for dinner with my parents.” He then follows a few steps behind Tiagar.<br><br>Approaching the guards Tiagar says, “This is the human your king wanted brought before him.” The guards nod but start to draw weapons at the sight of the drow. “Wait she is with us and is known and trusted by the wizard Zelith. Her skin maybe dark but her heart is not. She is seeking to consult with the wizard, please show her the same respect she deserves as an individual and not of the race she shares blood with.” The guards refrain from drawing their weapons but do nothing to conceal their distrust while allowing all three to pass into the palace. As Kyle walks behind the elf he makes a conscious effort to keep his left hand resting on the pommel of his sword.<br><br>As they walk through the castle Kyle cannot help himself from staring at the place and the people. He is completely mindless of the fact that in his jeans, tee shirt, and enchanted sword that he probably looks just as outlandish to them. Inside the throne room just at the entrance to the council room Tiagar stops them and says that he will enter and announce their arrival.<br><br>Stepping into the council room Tiagar bows and announces, “Your Majesty, I have returned with Kyle Flanagin as well as another, one Giselle Do'Urden. Please do not let her appearance affect your judgment.”<br><br>The king actually smiles and says, “Another Do'Urden, bring them in.”<br><br>At the mention of another Do'Urden Tiagar raises one eyebrow but still turns and gestures for the two warriors to enter. He then turns back to king. “King Baldric, please it has been a very long night, if you could please offer the hospitality your daughter promised to myself and Bryn it would be most appreciated. I know I am quite tired and rather hungry. Being human I am certain that she is even more so.”<br><br>King Baldric replies, “Of course, you have done well today. I should have thought about that and I do apologize for my oversight. Yes, of course all of your needs will be attended to. The two of you may go. Viviana, you may join your new friends as well if you like, or stay the choice is yours.” He motions to a servant to see that his promise is kept.<br><br>Turning to Kyle and Giselle, Tiagar says, “I’m sure I will see you again soon.” He turns and follows the servant out of the room.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>24-01-2011, 01:27:01</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Giselle with Tiagar and Kyle, about to beat the crap out of her two brothers....</em><br><br>Seth answered the king's question and comments about their father with a soft and rare smile, nodding his head in agreement at the man's words.&nbsp; "Indeed, the same can be said of you good King Baldric.&nbsp; As for our destination and the integrity of the men aboard the Sea Sprite, our destination was here in search of our sister Giselle Do'Urden.&nbsp; As for the crew, I can personally vouch for all of them since they are like family, true and loyal to one another."&nbsp; As if summoned, Kyle, Tiagar, and their sister walked through the doors and were announced but Giselle didn't hear anything as she ran to her two brothers and they were almost bowled over as she embraced one and then the other in a tight hug.&nbsp; "It's good to see you too Giselle."&nbsp; Seth said, a little winded as he promptly got slapped upside his head right behind a fist that was aimed at David's stomach.&nbsp; They both groaned a bit at the contact, and Giselle gave them a tongue lashing for making her worry.<br><br>"You two dumbasses!&nbsp; You have any idea how worried I was for you two?!&nbsp; You lose your mirrors doing gods knows what and then you stand here all big and mighty as if nothing happened, and you expect me to take this lying down?!&nbsp; GRRRR!!!&nbsp; You two always were good for that back home too.&nbsp; I thought I had lost you!"&nbsp; She finally relented and tears ran down her face as she hugged them both tightly again, and David and Seth did the same, happy to be united with their sister despite her harsh words.&nbsp; Finally regaining some semblance of control, she turned to the king and blushed brightly despite her dark cheeks, realizing she had probably caused a bit of a scene just now.&nbsp; Drying her eyes quickly, the half Drow bowed awkwardly and managed to make herself somewhat more presentable.&nbsp; "Um, sorry for that display just now.&nbsp; I'm guessing you're King Baldric, it's truly an honor."<br><br>David and Seth were still a bit sore from being smacked but David grinned all the same and Seth had noticed the princess's looks his way, and the mage nodded his acknowledgment as they listened to what was said.&nbsp; "It'd be fine with me if that's what the lady wishes.&nbsp; I could use a healthy meal after surviving a storm at sea and all."&nbsp; Giselle rolled her brown eyes, wondering why she put up with these two sometimes.<br><br>"I am still exhausted from transporting so many men to safety on instinct alone, but I too could use a meal as well.&nbsp; Please, lead the way m'lady Viviana."&nbsp; Seth said in utmost respect to the woman, and Giselle again had the urge to vomit since she rarely saw her brother so smitten with anyone.&nbsp; The last person he had had a crush on was his mistress in the arcane arts who had taught him almost everything she knew, but being the leader of Silverymoon kind of put a damper on things besides her age of course.&nbsp; Giselle went back to Kyle's side, relief apparent on her face as David and Seth waited for Viviana to lead the way.<br><br>"Men."&nbsp; She said under her breath, knowing they had heard her comment as David just chuckled quietly and Seth just shook his head.&nbsp; Giselle had a smile on her face all the same, glad things were looking up now that they were together again.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>24-01-2011, 11:34:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana whirled on her feet and quickly kissed both parents goodbye, far from noting the twinkle in her mother's eye. She floated down the room toward the door and motioned for everyone to follow her. Out the door and through the Throne Room she lead them. Down a few winding corridors and about ten minutes later, they arrived at a vast stone dining hall. Framed portraits and sconces lined the walls and expensive rugs lined the floor but in the center was a long sturdy mahogany dining table, surrounded by 20 or so ornate sturdy mahogany chairs. Dangling above the table was a huge chandelier.<br><br>Viviana traveled lithely to the opposite end and waited expectantly for her companions to join her. Once they were all seated, food began appearing from the kitchen. It was far more than anyone could eat. There was an entire pig on a platter, a whole rotisserie chicken, and slabs of beef. A multi-tiered seafood platter emerged including lobster, crab, scallops, shrimp, clams, and mussels. There were vegetables galore, exotic fruits and cheeses on trays, and various breads. Once the dishes were set before them, servants stood near to serve the food and refill the water and wine glasses.<br><br>Viviana requested a bit of chicken, fruit, cheese, and bread. She placed her napkin in her lap and sat up straight using various utensils out of the extensive amount of silverware placed in front of each individual. She chewed each bite thoroughly, sipping a bit from both the wine and water goblets, and dabbing politely at her mouth every now and then.<br><br>She knew it was custom, unless her father was present to set the tone, to eat in silence but she just couldn't contain herself. She was lucky to chew and swallow her food before blurting out questions in between bites.<br><br>"Oh please tell me all about your father!" She looked to the Mage, Barbarian, and Drow. "I have read so many books but they tell me nothing of personality and what all is done during the down time." She took another bite and chewed, swallowed. "And also tell me more of Drow society..." She gasped, "Have you been to the... Underdark?" With the new personalities before her, she had forgotten for the time being about her numerous other questions to Kyle, Tiagar, and Phaerbryn.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn was famished by the time they reached the dining hall. She was impressed with the display but was even more impressed with the array of food. Her mouth was watering by the time all the food was placed on the table and she immediately stood and began serving herself. A servant behind her cleared her throat and looked disapprovingly at Bryn. Bryn crinkled her nose at the servant but backed away from the food, sitting.<br><br>Bryn knew the proper utensils to use on a normal place setting but there were more utensils laid on the table than she thought could ever be needed. She picked up a fork and knife and went at the food in front of her. After devouring the entirety of her plate and drinking greedily from both water and wine goblets, she asked for a second helping.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>24-01-2011, 18:43:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>After starting to follow the servant Tiagar switches to following Princess Viviana, Bryn, and the others. As they enter the grand dining hall he gives a low whistle from the grandeur of the feast provided. Setting next to Bryn he smiles in amusement she dives into her eating. He simply requests mostly fruits and vegetables with a sampling of some of the seafood. Finishing his first plate at a leisurely pace and with proper dignity he discovers that has been longer since his last meal than he realized and still being quite hungry politely ask for seconds, all the while listening to the princess’ questions and the answers being given.<br><br><div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Kyle stands quietly and watches as the others leave the room. Once they have all left he turns to the King, “King Baldric, you have requested my presence. May I sit before we start the exchange of information?”<br><br>Baldric studies Kyle for a moment before replying, “I was told that you are a soldier. Were you not taught proper respect for royalty? You stand before me out bowing and you have your hand resting on your sword.”<br><br>Becoming slightly irritated Kyle responds coolly, “I am a soldier of MY land. You are the leader of a foreign nation who has summoned me. If I had come requesting an audience it would be different. First thing you need to understand about us Americans is that we are not ruled by royalty anymore and have not been for more than two centuries. We have done away with the need to bow down to those that make our laws; therefore, I will not bow down to the ruler of another nation. As for my hand resting on my sword, for this I do apologize as it is necessary. I am as unfamiliar with your language as you are with mine. This blade allows us to communicate with each other, but I must be in physical contact with it for the magic to work.”<br><br>A mild look of shock appears briefly on King Baldric’s face at being spoken to in such a manner. After a moment however the king suddenly smiles. “You are right, and I owe you an apology. You are here as a representative of a foreign nation which I called. I should have shown you more respect. I see now that even though your town has appeared within the boundaries of my kingdom you will not be my subjects. Will we be able to at least make an alliance?”<br><br>“I am certain that we will be able to have alliance, I hope that we can go even further and become friends.”<br><br>The king smiles again and sits down gesturing for Kyle to do the same. “By all means please sit and let us begin the exchange of information.”<br>Kyle lowers his head slightly as he takes a seat at the table. “Thank you, Your Majesty.” They go on to discuss the town and the kingdom.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>24-01-2011, 19:09:44</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Seth, David, and Giselle Do'Urden sitting at the royal table.</em><br><br>The three Do'Urden children sit side by side once they are dismissed from the King's presence, able to take up one side of the table almost on their own.&nbsp; Sitting across from Tiagar and Bryn but Seth managing to squeeze in next to Viviana, the three siblings watch as a full course feast is set up before them all, the smells emanating from the meal making all of their stomachs rumble in unison.&nbsp; They take their time in piling their plates, passing the food around the table on request and all of them eating slowly, though David eats more with his hands than using the utensils provided for all of them.&nbsp; When the questions start coming, Seth smiles warmly once again at the princess's actions, and Giselle and David both roll their eyes since it was obvious what was on their normally serious brother's mind.&nbsp; "When you stop drooling over her how about you come back down to reality bro."&nbsp; David teases, earning him a stern glare again but he otherwise ignores the barbarian.<br><br>Giselle did offer a kind smile all the same, feeling like they were back home in Mithral Hall with King Bruenor and his Battlehammer brothers and sisters.&nbsp; Seth answered the questions as best as he could, taking a break from his meal.&nbsp; "Before I begin such tales, though I welcome the conversation, I wish to know how much you know m'lady Viviana."&nbsp; He asked in turn, curious to see what her answer would be.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>24-01-2011, 22:48:36</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Momentarily mesmerized by Seth's lavender orbs, Viviana barely hears his response. Thinking how much they must look like his father's eyes snapped her back to the conversation at hand. Her face lit up brightly as she thought of the stories she'd read.<br><br>"Oh where to begin?" She questioned, her voice lilting. "Well my knowledge begins with his own accounts of living in Menzoberranzan..." Viviana began regaling the tales she'd read of Drizz't Do'Urden between bites of food. She recounted tales of the Underdark, gnomes, wizards, dwarves, halflings, barbarians, swamps, celestial beings, battles. Oh the more she talked about the battles, the more excited she became. Her people were rulers and scholars and law bringers. They were not warriors by any means. Nevertheless, Viviana's excitement mounted and rose to the point, when explaining Drizz't's twin blades, she rose from the table and drew her own scimitar. She began dancing about the room, lithe on her feet, describing the battles with fervor.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>25-01-2011, 06:59:37</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"<strong>An excellent point,</strong>" Oren replies with a smirk, "<strong>Which is why would insist that you would drive.</strong>"<br><br>"<strong>But you'll learn quickly that there are two approaches to take with Magic.<br><br>One is that it is Power itself, the very bending of reality itself to the whims of the user. A font of every heart's desire to the worker of will and a gift from the world to the clever.<br><br>The other is to treat it as just a tool. You do not use a hammer to cut a loaf of bread, similarly magic is just another trick to finesse a problem until it is solvable.<br><br>And all things being equal otherwise, you'd be surprised how much longer the second group lives over the first.<br><br>But if you would not barrow a transport, then will he take us?</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>27-01-2011, 06:45:54</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Was hoping for Elf first but oh well lol.))<br><br><em>Giselle, Seth, and David at the table still.</em><br><br>All three Do'Urden children were amazed by how graceful and lithely the woman moved about.&nbsp; Seth had to applaud the girl's dance as he nodded his approval.&nbsp; David though had to ruin the moment this time but he was nice about it, who they both knew Giselle wouldn't have been so much.&nbsp; "You might want to sit down before you poke someone's eye out Viviana.&nbsp; You handle that thing quite well though I'll give you that.&nbsp; I doubt you could keep up with our sister though, and me I'd end up crushing you by accident if I so much as swung a fist your way and you managed to get your sword up in time to block, though that would hurt us both most likely."&nbsp; He laughed, shrugging as he put more food into his mouth as Seth answered her questions about their father.<br><br>"If you wish to know about Drizzt the ranger, then all you need to do is take a look at Mielikki herself since their ways are similar in many regards.&nbsp; He defends the weak and downtrodden without a thought, no matter what race they are or who they are in life.&nbsp; Despite his dark skin, as you well know, our father is a warrior of compassion and mercy but also of unrivaled skill with a blade.&nbsp; If you're an enemy of the peace, then you best be careful because you never know when a powerfully enchanted scimitar blade might find you.&nbsp; Even so, despite all of our training, our father was fond of saying that fighting should be the last thing you ever do if you can help it."&nbsp; Seth finished for now, summing up as best as he could what was far more complex than was at first apparent.&nbsp; How did you sum up such a legendary and complex warrior as Drizzt Do'Urden?
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>27-01-2011, 19:01:52</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Setting next to Bryn and watching her eat Tiagar gets small smile of personal amusement at the way she indulges her appetite. He privately wonders if she satisfies all of her appetites with such fervor and thinks that it would be very interesting to find out first hand. He is slightly surprised at his musing as he usually is not this attracted to humans. It is not that he does not find human women to be beautiful it is just that normally he tends to think of possible long term relationships, and humans have such short life spans. <br><br>Tiagar is brought out his private thoughts when the princess gets up from her chair and begins to dance around with her scimitar. Leaning over to Bryn he says, “Viviana is quite excitable is she not? The only thing missing is musicians to provide something for her to dance to.” When it is brought to a halt by David’s comment, he stands up clapping. “Bravo, Princess, I for one enjoyed the display.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>30-01-2011, 18:50:17</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana quirked a brow in David's direction, but sheathed the scimitar all the same. She looked over at Tiagar and caught sight of Phaerbryn. She squelched the urge to wrinkle her nose at the woman's poor etiquette. She nodded her thanks to Tiagar but that only made her realize what an act she had put on. She was doing it again, wasn't she? Getting far too excited about ridiculous notions as her dad put it. She slumped back into her seat, very unladylike. She could just hear her mother now. "When will she ever grow up, Baldric? She'll never find a suitable Zenythrian man acting this way, with such fantastical dreams."<br><br>She perked up as Seth began discussing more about is father. Hearing the finality in Seth's tone, she realized this particular discussion of Drizz't Do'Urden had come to an end. She smiled softly at the handsome elf, trying to shake the odd urge to blush, and placed her used utensils on her plate before standing.<br><br>"If everyone is finished, please do me the honor of following me to your living quarters while you stay with us," her tone was formal but full of the warmth she managed to put into everything.<br><br>As they walked, they noticed guards patrolling every inch of the castle, winding staircases, and torches in sconces littered about the walls. Finally, they arrived to the third floor.<br><br>"This is my room," Viviana said, walking up and placing her hand upon a very large, ornate adamantine door. Two guards stood on either side and gave a bow as the Princess neared. One was a Zenythri and the other was a faerie with large black and red wings that he kept tucked behind his back. They stood tall at attention, spears with large bladed tips were kept at their sides.<br><br>"If you need anything," she continued, "or just wish to talk, please don't hesitate to come and find me." She looked pointedly at the guards and they nodded their understanding. If they ever saw these individuals again, they were not to hesitate in announcing their presence.<br><br>She continued further down the hall. They arrived to a row of rooms on either side. They each had very large, heavy, ornate wooden doors and were decorated to befit royalty. There were three open doors on the right and left. The two of the three on the right contained the personal effects of Seth and David, and one on the left contained Phaerbryn's cases. Viviana turned to Tiagar and Phaerbryn.<br><br>"These two apartments are your own personal rooms while staying here," she motioned to the first two open doors on the left. "That third one down there will be for Sir Flanagin, once he has eaten and returns to his quarters." She turned to face the Do'Urdens. "And these apartments," she motioned to the three open doors on the right, "are for you."<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn was almost through shoveling her second plate into her mouth when she felt Tiagar's eyes upon her. She stopped and looked over at him, almost blushing. Wait, what? Blushing? She didn't blush! Bryn couldn't remember a time in her life when she was ever embarrassed about anything. Embarrassment was a weakness. And she didn't have any weaknesses.<br><br>As Tiagar talked, she looked over at the silly purple skinned girl flitting about. She almost choked on her food as she snorted back laughter at Tiagar's dancing comment. She didn't think he meant it to be snide but it sounded exactly like something she would have said.<br><br>The Princess finished and looked over at her. Bryn gave her a "What are you looking at?" glare before wiping her face.<br><br>She rose with the rest of them and followed Viviana to their floor. She felt a bit safer with so many guards meandering about. Not that she couldn't take care of herself, mind you. She took in the fully armored guards outside of Viviana's room. How did the faerie's wings fit into that suit?<br><br>Bryn couldn't help but peak into her room. She counted all the cases to make sure they were there. They were. All ten of them. That's when she noticed the bed they were stacked in front of. The bed was huge and looked like it would be the most comfortable bed she'd ever laid her head upon. She was never one for frilly girl things but the draping canopy about the bed seemed almost dreamy. Eying all the expensive decorations and paintings led her eyes to the bathroom area. There was a shower and tub combination but it didn't look as if the water came from anywhere. Did this place not have plumbing? This was something she hadn't considered. But she'd managed in the deserts of Iraq, she could manage here.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>31-01-2011, 01:50:41</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Time for a little mischief I think lol.&nbsp; Nothing bad though, promise!))<br><br><em>Giselle, David, and Seth settling in for the night....</em><br><br>Seth noticed the blush on Viviana's cheeks and he mentally promised to set David's pants on fire the first chance he got.&nbsp; She was passionate and the mage wouldn't have asked for anything else in a girl, but the princess was more than that.&nbsp; She was intelligent for royalty, which was saying something since while most nobles were educated sure, but when it came to the world around them they were in his experience dumb as a box of rocks.&nbsp; Easy to fool, easy to manipulate, but he nor any of the others in his family would ever do so unless they had to of course.&nbsp; Politics and those that drove them onward, Seth was used to dealing with given his station.&nbsp; And so when the assembled at the table was called to stand with Viviana, he and his siblings followed silently for the most part, though Giselle noticed the pointed look Seth gave Viviana's room when it was shown to them.&nbsp; <em>Please tell me you're not thinking about giving her a visit brother.</em><br><br><em>If I am, I promise to use only my magic to entertain her.</em>&nbsp; Seth replied telepathically in turn, a trick that wasn't magic born but restrained to the three Do'Urdens given their close family ties and the blood that ran through their veins.&nbsp; Giselle mentally sighed, but she wouldn't stop him or warn Viviana since she knew he would not push if she told him no, and also because she trusted him to do the right thing.&nbsp; Besides, they all knew that out of all of them, Seth was the only one that was still a virgin surprisingly enough.&nbsp; Studying to be a mage as he had had not left much time to find a woman, and the fact he was opening up to anyone so quickly was amazing in itself since again out of all of them Seth was the most guarded.&nbsp; Part of that though was due to his forced time in the Abyss, short as it was where the demon that had dragged him away had handed him over to a succubus who had tried and failed to seduce him.&nbsp; Anymore time though and things might have gone past the point of no return though.<br><br>Shaking the dark memory away, Giselle turned to Kyle, unsure what he wanted to do since they did have the meeting to go to tonight after all.&nbsp; "We may have to leave for a time m'lady Viviana, for there is a town meeting that will hopefully address a few issues about what to do now that Kyle's home is part of our world now.&nbsp; If you will let us return though after taking care of business, then if it's ok with you and Kyle of course, I'd like to stay close at hand to my brothers if it's at all possible.&nbsp; It's been a long time since we've seen each other, mostly cause I've been on the road for several years out of personal choice."&nbsp; She explained, though she had a feeling she didn't have to.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>31-01-2011, 09:39:51</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>After a great deal of time and information has passed between Kyle and King Baldric, Kyle glances at the time. “Please excuse me, your majesty, but a town meeting is planned for this evening. I was already planning on attending and with the information I now have I think it is especially important that I be there. It would be good if a representative of your kingdom be there as well. Perhaps your daughter the princess Viviana would like to play the part of ambassador.”<br><br>The king smiles, “Yes, of course, you are excused. I agree you really need to be at this meeting. I hope you will be able to express my willingness to come to an alliance between our nations. I am quite certain that Viviana would be thrilled to act as ambassador. I will have a servant escort you to your friends.” He chuckles, “I’m quite certain that even though live in the town, that she has set up an apartment for you along with all the others. You will be welcome to make use of it whenever you are visiting the palace.”<br><br>Kyle gives a nod of his head saying, “Thank you, your majesty.” He turns to leave.<br><br>“Please just call me Baldric. You have made it quite clear that I am not your king, so you can leave off the ‘your majesty’.”<br><br>“Thank you, sir.” Kyle follows a small fairy with red, orange, and yellow colored wings that look like they are made of flames. The servant leads him to the hallway by the princess’ apartment. They arrive just as Viviana points out which apartments are meant for who.<br><br>Looking at Giselle with a grin on his face Kyle says, “Is there some reason you think you need my permission to be close to your brothers? Sure I invited you to stay at my parent’s place with me but that doesn’t mean you need my permission to not accept. I fully understand the need to be with family.” Turning to Viviana he says, “Speaking of the meeting tonight, Princess, your father suggested that you might like to accompany us as an official ambassador of his court.”<br><br>Kyle finally turns to his CIA friend, “Phaerbryn, huh. That really does not sound like an alias. It’s actually quite a lovely name.”<br><br>Stepping up the twins Kyle extends his hand to shake hands with each of them. “Seth and David it is an honor and a pleasure to meet the lovely Giselle’s brothers. I am Kyle.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>02-02-2011, 02:22:38</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Giselle, David, and Seth with Viviana and company.</em><br><br>((Sorry for the long ass post lol.))<br><br>Giselle turns happily to Kyle and blushes a bit at his comment, knowing that her brothers noticed how she reacted around the human.&nbsp; They nodded knowingly to each other and when Kyle offered his hand, they both shook it warmly enough, although Seth did make it a point to add a small electrical charge to his own hand as a subtle warning he'd elaborate on later....if they got a private moment of course.&nbsp; David squeezed just a little too hard, knowing he had at least gave Kyle an idea how strong he was if it wasn't apparent by his muscle size alone.&nbsp; Giselle noticed what had passed and sighed as she stepped on their respective feet before silently apologizing for their over protectiveness for her.&nbsp; Out loud though she did reply to Kyle's comment with a pointed glare at her siblings for good measure.<br><br>"Thanks Kyle.&nbsp; And...he's right Lady Viviana, it would be a good idea if you came along to the meeting tonight.&nbsp; I will caution however that some of these humans might not believe anything we say without a demonstration, and even then there will most likely be doubters among the crowd.&nbsp; If such a case occurs, then I ask that you do your best not to anger them if at all possible.&nbsp; I did once already just yesterday with a small example of harmless faerie fire, and he didn't take too well to it, needless to say but nothing came of it either, mostly because I think his superior was present at the time and his own lack of knowledge about what other tricks I might have."&nbsp; It was an unneeded warning most likely, but Giselle felt obligated to share her concern anyway since she didn't know how the humans from Kyle town might react to their presence alone, let alone what might happen if the crowd got riled up enough.&nbsp; Having seen a couple of examples of modern weaponry, she wasn't sure what they could do even if a powerful magical barrier was erected around them to stave off such an attack should it occur.&nbsp; Still, she wouldn't stop Viviana from joining their entourage since it truly was a good idea.<br><br>Seth and David did have to smile at Kyle's introduction, unaware Giselle was saying more mentally to Kyle as she had done to Seth earlier, having learned to send her thoughts outward from a friend of the family that worked at a temple as a Sacred Prostitute, a being that used his or her body to heal and restore another's health through sexual congress.&nbsp; Her reason for being at that temple was to recover from her latest nasty breakup with her third boyfriend, and the high priestess had taught her how, as well as restoring her confidence in finding another to love that wouldn't abuse or betray her trust at the same time.&nbsp; "It is an honor to meet you as well, Kyle Flannigan."&nbsp; Seth replied after his 'charged' handshake was over with.<br><br>"Indeed, it's always good to meet a friend of our wayward sister, although I will say she never warms so quickly to anyone as she seems to have done for you Kyle boy."&nbsp; Translation; mess with her and I'll tear you in half and enjoy it most likely.&nbsp; That message was empathized by how hard David squeezed the soldier's hand, not enough to break any bones but enough to let him know he was going to be paying a close eye on him given her crappy history with men.&nbsp; Him and Seth both from the look they had given each other, and Giselle was reconsidering staying at the castle with these two so close at hand.&nbsp; Of course, she knew that Seth could essentially spy on her and Kyle no matter where they went, so long as they were within range of his far seeing eyes.&nbsp; Sometimes it sucked to have a mage for a brother.&nbsp; "So, a town meeting tonight I hear?&nbsp; Mind if we tag along?"<br><br>"I cannot unfortunately for the cost of trying to save ourselves and as many men as I could in the process through the use of teleportation magic has left me drained even now.&nbsp; I shall remain here to recuperate yet, but you can go on ahead if you wish David."&nbsp; Seth replied, looking a bit pale, and despite her earlier reaction to their over protective nature for her, she still loved them both dearly.&nbsp; David patted Seth on the back and nodded, hoping he'd be back to normal soon.<br><br>"Alright, but behave yourself will you?&nbsp; I can't take you anywhere without a bar being broken apart."&nbsp; Giselle said to David, looking to Kyle since it was his car after all, and she wondered if David would be able to fit in the Jeep anyway.&nbsp; She silently hoped he wouldn't so they could leave him behind, but knowing him David would just run all the way to town on foot, and probably get there on time to boot given his amazing endurance and stamina.&nbsp; <em>Don't say anything aloud to this Kyle.&nbsp; I'm speaking to you through my mind, a trick I learned from a dear friend.&nbsp; What I can't say in front of these two is that I was wanting to stay...with you, but I can't very well leave these two alone after so many years apart from them either.&nbsp; And so, I'm torn between staying here and going back to your home and to your mother after the town meeting.</em>&nbsp; A pause ensues to allow the conversation to progress, and then more comes through to Kyle through the link Giselle has made with the soldier.&nbsp; <em>Damn....sorry about this Kyle.&nbsp; It seems given my past experiences with men it would appear that Seth and David have taken it upon themselves to be a thorn in my side.&nbsp; I'm happy and love that they care so much to worry and all, don't get me wrong, but now we won't be able to spend any time alone since I know how strong Seth is in the arcane arts.&nbsp; He can see me and whoever I'm with just by looking into a mirror and having the right spell in mind.&nbsp; Even if I block him one way he'll find another if he feels anything is amiss.&nbsp; Sorry to drag you in the middle of these two.</em>
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>02-02-2011, 03:30:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Phaerbryn was still inside her room when she heard Kyle speaking to her.<br><br>"Gowan," Bryn called, stating her last name from the other room nonchalantly, as if she wasn't phased at all about being called out. She could pass the most advanced of lie detectors. Nothing much ever phased her, honestly. "You can call me Bryn, though," she said, walking back into the hallway. She listened to the rest of the exchanges and looked longingly back at the cozy king size bed in her room. But if she did go, she'd be able to retrieve the rest of her clothing from her car and possibly a book or two. And her smokes! That sealed the deal. She'd go to this damn town meeting. She looked over at Tiagar and had the strange compulsion to ask if he was going. Why would she care about that?<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Viviana was saddened to hear that Seth was staying behind. Part of her wanted to stay behind with him. But she'd had crushes before and this was one she was just going to have to get over. There was work to do.<br><br>"Yes, I'll go," Viviana straightened and smoothed her dress and thought a moment. She really should take a shower and change into some fresh clothes. But it would be even more uncouth to make the visitors wait. She'd just have to pray she looked presentable.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>02-02-2011, 19:38:02</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div><br>With his left hand rest on the hilt of the sword, Kyle feels a strange surge of energy from it as he clasps hands with Seth. He is fully aware of the mild electrical charge, but the magic of the sword reverses the shock back into the mage’s hand. Likewise when shaking David’s hand the sword surges again allowing Kyle to experience the elf’s powerful grip and giving it back in the same measure. He smiles at both elves fully understanding the desire to protect their sister, he hopes to nonverbally reassure them that he has no intention of hurting Giselle.<br><br>At the first thought that comes to Kyle’s mind from Giselle, he cannot help but show how startled he is looking wide eyed at her. He does his best to recover as she explains via the silent communication about her brothers. Not sure how it works he attempts to reply in the same, “<em>I understand and if I had a sister would probably be just as protective of her. We will just have to make the best of it and let them get to know me so they can learn that I am not like the men that have hurt you. I like the idea of spending time with you, but there is no need to rush.</em>”<br><br>To Bryn Kyle says, “Okay Bryn it is. It is good to finally know your real name. I would share mine with you but you already knew my real name before we even met. You being given my full dossier while I was simply ordered to assist an agent with a special assignment.”<br><br>Looking back over David Kyle says, “You are welcome to come along, David. Depending on what Tiagar and Bryn want to do. My Jeep only has two seats, mine as the driver and the one passenger seat. Two can get in the back easily enough, three is possible, but four certainly won’t fit.”<br><br><div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Looking from Kyle to the offered apartment and back again, Tiagar thinks about how tired he is and how important. After a moment he finally decides that he is not overly exhausted and says, “I think I would like to accompany you to the meeting. I guess that means that the princess will be in the passenger seat, while Giselle and I will be in the back with either Bryn or David.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>03-02-2011, 00:56:59</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn's jaw drops. "You got your jeep back here?" She begins mentally kicking herself, as they head for the door, for worrying about preserving some stupid forest when her jeep could have easily made it back there as well. "Well you only have to take me as far as my jeep. It'll make it the rest of the way."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>03-02-2011, 04:33:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Giselle and David heading with Kyle, Viviana, and Bryn to the town.</em><br><br>Seth is mildly surprised at the charge he feels in equal turn from Kyle's hand, but he hides it well.&nbsp; Still, he senses Giselle using a power he hadn't realized she possessed, and he figures out who she was using it on by Kyle's reaction.&nbsp; He didn't comment though, figuring it wasn't any of his business if she didn't want to share.&nbsp; David also notices but he doesn't feel any magic since his sense in that area was low key compared to his brother.&nbsp; Still his own hand tingled a bit from the contact as he pulled his hand away from Kyle's own.&nbsp; He was either stronger than he appeared, or he had some help from a magic item.&nbsp; It didn't really matter to him though as he started away with the rest of the group, a spring in his step although he did notice how Giselle walked beside Kyle.&nbsp; Seth walked back to his room, and immediately fell to the bed that had been prepared for him, asleep the moment his head hit the pillows.<br><br><em>Yeah, I understand their concern.&nbsp; Still, if they get insufferable, I may have to hurt them a bit.</em>&nbsp; The half Drow teased, but she was indeed glad that they cared as much as they did.&nbsp; Glad that Viviana at least was going with them, Giselle wasn't so sure on the hard woman beside the elf as they walked to the outside of the castle.&nbsp; David shrugged about the seating arrangement as if it wasn't a big deal, and to him it wasn't in all honesty.&nbsp; "Ah we'll figure something out."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>03-02-2011, 07:04:46</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar and Kyle</div><br><div class="floatleft">(http://[url=http://image.fourwheeler.com/f/8911097/129_0604_06ttc_28_z_1988_jeep_wrangler_yj.jpg]http://image.fourwheeler.com/f/8911097/129_0604_06ttc_28_z_1988_jeep_wrangler_yj.jpg[/url])</div>Smiling at Bryn’s comment about his Jeep, Kyle laughs, “Unlike your Jeep, Bryn. Mine is not my primary mode of transport. I bought to be driven off road and have spent many hours doing just that purely for the pleasure of it. As such it has a lift kit and larger tires than yours.”<br><br>As they walk through the castle to the Jeep Kyle is quite happy to have Giselle at his side and is even tempted to take her hand as they walk, but he does keep his hands to himself. Making a conscious effort to position himself for the walk, Tiagar steps in at Bryn’s side. Arriving at the Jeep although Kyle would like to have Giselle next him, he offers the seat to Viviana out of respect for her position as prinscess. Kyle does jokingly suggest that Giselle could ride on his lap until they reach Bryn’s Jeep.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>05-02-2011, 11:47:39</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Not one to let a moment pass, Bryn takes advantage of Kyle's joking suggestion and climbs in between Tiagar and David so as not to have to sit on anyone's lap. She looks blankly at the stares she gets from everyone.<br><br>"What? Kyle said the blue woman could ride on his lap."<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Viviana</strong></div><br>Vivi had already taken her seat in the passenger seat of the jeep. It reminded her much of the transportation Bryn had used. Vivi's jaw dropped slightly when she heard Bryn's retort, but technically she was right. She just seemed to lack such civility.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>{{Pretending that James has just mentioned that he has fixed Janet's wheels for her}}<br><br>"Thank you so much, James!" Janet exclaimed. She ran up and hugged him quickly before pulling poor Oren after her out the door. She hopped into the truck's driver side and revved it back to life. Her baby still lived! Now it was on to the town to see about her sister.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>06-02-2011, 06:18:14</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><span class="bbc_u">Oren</span></div><br>Oren gives James an appreciative nod and finger gesture, not one that James seemed likely to know but the context probably helped. <br><br>"<strong>Tell him I'll probably return at some point, the bardic tradition and all.</strong>" he replies- then realizing she probably has no idea what he means.<br><br>"<strong>How do you say it, I do very few things very well but a lot of things passably well? We call it a 'Having More Skills Then Tree Leaves- and just as thin'.</strong>" he adds, going back to the passenger side.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>06-02-2011, 22:42:01</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Neria Zathrieal, coming to the mysterious town that had appeared in a bolt of light.</em><br><br>There was one thing that bothered the elven priestess about traveling through a forest such as this.&nbsp; The fact that orcs loved such places more than her elven kin did for a start, the one race that she hated nearly as much as the Drow, save for a very select few of course.&nbsp; The Do'Urdens were very close friends to the elven cleric that walked towards where the rumored light show had appeared in the heavens, having seen visions of the place from Corellan Larathain.&nbsp; All she saw was the place appearing out of the 'storm' that had shook the very ground, and then a single sentence whispered on the wind.&nbsp; "Go to this place."&nbsp; Why had not been explained, nor would she question her god's will as she found the ditch where Kyle had slain his first orcs.&nbsp; The site was a day old, but her sea green eyes could easily pick out the signs of what had occurred here.&nbsp; The setting sun was just high enough to pick out the details, but then her eyes fell upon tire tracks, and she had no idea what to make of them since they were far too big to be a horse drawn carriage.&nbsp; Then her eyes fell upon the black river of stone, and she knew she had the right place as she laid her eyes upon the town for the first time....in a way.<br><br>"By the gods, it was real?!"&nbsp; She gasped in shock, having half hoped that it wouldn't be because this place was outside the norm for this world, and thus she feared it on instinct alone.&nbsp; Still, she could feel no ill will coming from the place, just that it was unusually quiet was all.&nbsp; Taking her first steps onto the stone roadway, unaware she was in danger of being hit by a passing vehicle, Neria walked silently on in her elven chainmail, a sword and shield strapped to her person along with a brown leather pack on her back.&nbsp; She walked on, hoping to find answers to her many questions.<br><br>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br><br><em>Giselle and David Do'Urden - piling into Kyle's Jeep with Bryn, Viviana, and Tiagar.</em><br><br>Despite a very curious look from her brother, Giselle took Kyle up on the offer of sitting in his lap.&nbsp; She didn't really have a choice though since the human assassin among them had a stick up her ass and had taken one of the few seats that were available.&nbsp; David sat down in one of the few spots left and got comfortable as best as he could and made the most of the strange assortment of people he found himself with.&nbsp; Well, the humans not of their world were the strange ones anyway, Viviana and Tiagar he could relate to despite his own mixed blood that allowed him better night and infrared vision than most races that walked on the surface, among other gifts.&nbsp; Giselle was comfy despite the strange way the two were situated, her leaning over and back far enough for him to drive and see past her, and wishing she could make Bryn disappear for putting her in this position since Kyle's knees were exactly comfy on her butt....although her armor probably wasn't comfortable for Kyle either.&nbsp; Still, there wasn't any sense in complaining since thankfully the woman's own ride wasn't that far from the castle from what she could tell, and if Giselle had anything to say about it she'd be walking home if she didn't drive herself as soon as they got there.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>07-02-2011, 09:34:58</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle and Tiagar</div>More than a little surprised that Giselle had taken his joke seriously especially with her very protective brother along, it takes Kyle a moment to get them both situated so he can drive, work the clutch and the gear selector with some symbolism of comfort. As he starts the Jeep he says, “I’m sorry I’m not the most comfortable seat, but the jeep just isn’t meant to carry this many people. Just so you know your armor is quite hard and detracts from what otherwise might a pleasurable experience.” The trip to Bryn’s jeep thankfully is not a very long one as it is winding and uneven with many bumps and jolts which emphasize the rigidity of Giselle’s armor. When they reach the road and the other Jeep, Kyle pulls up next to it and sighs with relief as he is quite sure he is going to have several bruises.<br><br>As soon as the jeep comes to a stop Tiagar&nbsp; jumps graceful out of the back and extends his hand to Bryn. He offers her aid not because he thinks she needs it, but simply because it is the gentlemanly thing to do and he simply wants to feel her hand in his. He smiles and says, “If you do not mind, fare maiden, I think that I would like to accompany you in your carriage.”<br><br>Kyle looks over at Bryn saying, “I’m heading straight to school, you should be able to follow without any difficulty.” Looking back to Giselle he says, “Please don’t take offences to this, but if you could please get in the back I would really appreciate it.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>08-02-2011, 09:25:31</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn &nbsp;</strong> and <strong>Viviana</strong></div>Bryn smirks at the situation unfolding in the front seat. She'd snicker and punch Kyle in the shoulder if they were in more comfortable company. Funny how Bryn felt more at home and comfortable with hard asses in the CIA and army than with these fairly sincere and nice people of this land.<br><br>It took all she could do to not snicker aloud at Tiagar's formal statement.<br><br>"Sure, Man," Bryn responded. "Knock yourself out. Hop on in. Anyone else comin?"<br><br>Vivi just couldn't help herself any longer.<br><br>"Now listen here, Lady. Lacking civility is one thing, but asking others to do physical harm to themselves is just going too far!"<br><br>Bryn's face went from blank at the harash words to an actual crack of laughter, finally understanding what Viviana was talking about.<br><br>"Calm down there, Princess. I wasn't actually telling Tiagar here to knock himself out. It's just a figure of speech in our world. It means to 'go ahead' and do whatever you want."<br><br>Viviana's face turned a light mauve, slightly embarassed at her outburst after learning the actual meaning of this phrase. Bryn was still laughing when she roughly patted Viviana on the shoulder. She hopped into her jeep, pulled out a clove, lit it, and took a long slow draw off the other end. The sweet scent of cloves filled the air and she turned the volume on the stereo to a not so ear splitting level. "This is War" by 30 Seconds to Mars filled the air.<br><br><div align="center">"A warning to the people<br>The good and the evil<br>This is war<br>To the soldier, the civillian<br>The martyr, the victim<br>This is war<br><br>It's the moment of truth and the moment to lie<br>The moment to live and the moment to die<br>The moment to fight, the moment to fight, to fight, to fight, to fight<br><br>To the right, to the left<br>We will fight to the death<br>To the Edge of the Earth<br>It's a brave new world from the last to the first..."</div><br><div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>Janet is confused and doesn't understand his message but she relays it to James anyway. She hops in the truck and revs it to life. She makes her way back the way in which they'd come. She found the road once more and rolled the window down only enough to wave at the office at the barricade. He knew Janet and let her pass without a hitch but stood dumbfounded, staring after her at the random arrows poking out of the truck and the smashed windshield.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>09-02-2011, 09:44:27</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><span class="bbc_u">Oren</span></div><br>The Piper in the passenger seat probably didn't help the matter either as he smiles and waves politely at the barricade.<br><br>"<strong>It seems someone is realizing how dangerous this situation could be. We are near Orc country after all.</strong>"
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>10-02-2011, 18:54:58</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Giselle and David considering setting Bryn to walk the woods alone and without her vehicle.</em><br><br>The Drow couldn't help but laugh despite how uncomfortable the ride was for both of them, for different reasons of course.&nbsp; Her armor was indeed rigid, but to the warrior woman, it was quite comfortable and it formed to her figure no matter how she moved.&nbsp; To anyone else though, it was as hard as it looked, a fact she was regretting now that she was stuck on the human's lap until they stopped.&nbsp; She promptly swung out of the Jeep so Kyle could sit without her crushing him, despite how true his words had been if she hadn't been wearing her mithril chainmail.&nbsp; "Sorry bout that Kyle."&nbsp; She offered in apology, having honestly took him seriously on his offer to sit in his lap without a second thought.&nbsp; It seemed perfectly reasonable at the time so she didn't get left behind and all.<br><br>David on the other hand was glad it was over as he stared at Bryn, wondering what her 'carriage' would look like after Aegis-Fang had met it broadside a couple of times.&nbsp; If not for her lack of manners and civility, his sister wouldn't have been put into such a position to begin with.&nbsp; She reminded him of himself in a way as well, just worse.&nbsp; He had a sense of humor, but his was at least harmless for the most part.&nbsp; Sure there had been that one time he had stuck a spider under his sister's pillow when they were still young, and he had found out it was poisonous only after it had bit her during the night.&nbsp; Needless to say he hadn't sit down for a month after that, the seat of his pants scorched pretty badly from a well placed fire spell the next day.&nbsp; Viv wasn't the only one that had had enough of the annoying human, and the barbarian's pointed look as she hopped into her own vehicle with Tiagar said as much.&nbsp; "What I wouldn't give to flatten that woman's metal carriage just to make a point."&nbsp; He said aloud, his sensitive ears hurting a bit, though his weren't the only ones he was sure as he and Giselle climbed into the back per Kyle's request.<br><br>When everyone was settled, Giselle sighed, glad Bryn was gone and it was just her and Kyle for the most part.&nbsp; Viviana she liked, even if she was a little naive about battle and such things related to it.&nbsp; It was clear to her brown eyes that Bryn was no stranger to battle, but the woman was not someone she'd call an ally probably....ever.&nbsp; She seemed far too much like the lone wolf type.&nbsp; "How did you two meet up anyway Kyle?&nbsp; She just doesn't seem the type of person you can get cozy to."&nbsp; David asked, surprising Giselle a bit as they drove on to the school for the town meeting.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>11-02-2011, 20:38:07</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"> Tiagar</div><br>Setting in the passenger seat in Bryn’s Jeep Tiagar looks at her and says, “You must be exhausted. I know I am quite tired, but can go for several days without rest. We elves do not seem to need as much rest as humans do. If you wish to skip this town meeting and return to our rooms in the palace, I would not mind. The passage of Kyle’s Jeep has left a very clear trail which you should have no problem following back.” He smiles warmly at her. “The beds there do look delightfully inviting. While this meeting is of some major importance, I do not think my or your presence there is required.” With a little laugh he continues, “I am but a passenger and will go where ever your carriage carries me.”<br><br><div align="center">Kyle</div><br>With everybody in the new seating arrangement, Kyle waits to see if Bryn is going to follow before putting the jeep in motion again. He pauses momentarily thinking about David’s question. “I am a soldier for my country and have been fighting a war in a distant land. Bryn is a special agent for our country and fights a different kind of enemy than I fight. I primarily go up against military targets and usually have my opponents outnumbered and out classed, in both training and equipment. She goes after those without the courage to wear a uniform or face targets that can fight back. They go after civilian targets seeking to kill as many as possible and cause terror in the general populace. When she hunts these cowards she usually works alone or in small team. I was assigned to guide her to a suspected camp of these terrorists. We spent several days traveling through the desert together as I got her there and back out again. She is not usually this unpleasant. I think she is overly tired and not handling the change very well and those two things have made her rather surly.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Narianna</strong> on <strong>11-02-2011, 23:07:11</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Phaerbryn</strong></div><br>Bryn caught David's pointed look while Tiagar climbed in the jeep next to her. She narrowed her eyes at him, then widened them, raising her brows as if to nonverbally ask what his problem was. She turns her focus back to Tiagar as he speaks to her.<br><br>Bryn thinks about Tiagar's suggestion momentarily. She was, in fact, exhausted. She'd been driving the entire night previous to the night their world was turned upside down. This made the third day in a row that she'd been awake. She caught her reflection staring back at her in the rearview mirror and noticed the dark circles forming under her eyes.<br><br>Shaking her head, she drew another puff off her clove. This was NO time to feel sorry for herself. She had been through much worse on many various past missions. It was time to suck it up and deal with the ordeal at hand.<br><br>"I'm fine, Tiagar," Bryn stated. "I appreciate the concern but don't worry about me. Also, you know you don't have to talk so damn formal around me, don't you?" She questioned as she through the jeep into drive, giving Kyle the go-ahead nod and following behind him. "I'm not offended or anything and I hope you don't take offense, either. I'm used to military formality but it's so different than high court formality apparently. It's like a foreign language on top of a foreign language."<br><br><div align="center"><strong>Janet</strong></div><br>{{No. We can't stop here. This is bat country. *giggle*}}<br><br>Janet made a mental note to bring up Oren's comment in the town meeting.<br><br>Arriving at the school, Janet had to park her truck a couple blocks over due to the impressive town turnout. She hopped out of her truck and ran toward the school, hoping that Oren was close behind her. She began searching frantically for her sister. Moments after entering the gymnasium, Stephanie bounded up to Janet in thankful tears.<br><br>"I was so afraid I'd never see you again, Janet!" She exclaimed through sobs.<br><br>"It's alright, Steph. I'm here," Janet cooed, holding her sister in her arms.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>TheVillain</strong> on <strong>12-02-2011, 02:36:06</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><span class="bbc_u">Oren</span></div><br>Of course Oren followed behind closely, what kind of adventurer would he be if the whole point of the quest ran off ahead of him. He ran with her but behind her- taking stock of the situation.<br><br>Hmm. . .lots of young people and not many looked like fighters. That would have to change. But not tonight and not now.<br><br>Oren does however reach back into his pack and pull out a pair of pipes. Giving the sisters a moment he starts to play a simple tune. Mostly to see if any other musicians were out tonight for now.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>13-02-2011, 03:51:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Sorry for the delay folks.))<br><br><em>David and Giselle Do'Urden, riding with Kyle in his Jeep.</em><br><br>David and Giselle both listened intently to what the man had to say.&nbsp; What the man described didn't sound too far off the mark for some powerful and dangerous warlords in their own world, as well as the assassins they usually employed to do their dirty work.&nbsp; Still, at least they had some form of honor usually, even twisted as it usually was.&nbsp; What Kyle gave them to think about sounded far worse, and they were glad they didn't have to contend with such madness.&nbsp; "Sounds worse than some of the psychotic warlords and rulers we deal with here.&nbsp; At least they have some honor in their dealings."&nbsp; David said, crossing his big arms over his chest as he sat perfectly still in his seat despite the bumpy ride.<br><br>Giselle too managed to move with the bumps without a problem, now that she had her butt firmly planted upon a seat instead of Kyle's lap.&nbsp; It didn't sound like a nice place to be, Kyle's world anyway, but she was only hearing about the bad and so she kept an open mind, at least for now.&nbsp; "Is there anything good about your place that you came from Kyle?&nbsp; So far all I've heard is reasons not to go there if I should ever get the chance."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>18-02-2011, 19:19:05</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Tiagar</div><br>Looking at Bryn with a slightly puzzled expression Tiagar replies, “I am sorry, Bryn, I was not trying to be formal with my speech. I guess I simply have a different understanding of casual conversation then you do. Spending most of my time out in the wilderness and away from high courts, I have actually been accused of being rather uncouth for formal court situations. I admit that I may have embellished a little simply due to the fact that I find you to be a very attractive and interesting woman, for the most part though you have gotten my most casual conversation. I will indev … do my best to copy your speech patterns in the future, if that is what you pref… that’s how you’d like it. It will take some getting used to and you’ll probably have to remind me or even correct me from time to time.”<br><br><div align="center">Kyle</div><br>Remaining silent for a short time Kyle ponders what both of the elves had said.&nbsp; “I’m not sure what you mean sounds worse then what you have in this world, whether you mean what Bryn does or her targets. She has saved a lot of civilians from death and suffering.” Sparing a quick glance at Giselle as he drives he says, “Of course there are good things about my world. For starters most of the people in my world have never held a gun and have had no need to. Giselle, you met my mother, she is a good example of what people can be like. Yeah there are those that aren’t that nice and welcoming, but I’m sure you have that here in this world too. Even in the country torn apart by war I have many of the citizens there that are friendly and some that I even consider friends. This other country has never had the same luxuries that we in my country have come to expect and it is a true pleasure to see how their faces light up when we give them some simple sweet treats that we take for granted here. I know you wouldn’t try ice cream, but you need to try a chocolate bar, I’ll get you one as soon as I can.”<br><br>Pulling in behind a line of vehicles being stopped a couple blocks from by a uniformed police officer, Kyle watches as the officer directs cars into parking spots. “It looks like the whole is showing up for this meeting and we are going to have a bit of a walk to the school.” However when they reach the officer, he takes one look at Kyle and his passengers and waves them on towards the school. Seeing Bryn and Tiagar he waves them through as well. Pulling into the school parking lot another officer directs them into a VIP parking area and are given spots alongside official city vehicles.<br><br>Before the jeep even comes to a complete stop, a woman in her mid twenties dressed a nice skirt suit, which Kyle recognizes as one of the mayor’s aids, approaches him. “Good evening Mr. Flanagin? That is who you are correct? Please follow me you and your companions will be given seats on the stage.” Looking over at Bryn and Tiagar she adds in louder voice, “Anybody that represents our new neighbors will also be seated on the stage, please follow me.”<br><br>After shutting the engine off and applying the hand break, Kyle steps out of the jeep saying, “That is correct, but Mr. Flanagin is my father. I’m Sergeant Flanagin, but I prefer just Kyle. My companions are the Princess Viviana Valerian, Giselle and David Do’Urden. In the other Jeep is Phaerbryn Gowan and Tiagar Strytaimos.” He follows her into the stadium and up to the stage set up in the center of one of the end zones. The entire field is filled with folding chairs which are mostly filled as is the rest of the stadium seating.<br><br>The aid walks up to the mayor and speaks quietly with him quickly. The mayor gets a bright smile on his face and practically runs to Kyle. “I am so glad you decided to join us Sergeant and bring your knew friends. Please all of you set in the front row, the council members can set in the back. We will be getting this meeting started shortly.”<br><br>Moving over to the chairs set up the aid says, “Here, Kyle you can set next to me,” as she indicates a seat.<br><br>Kyle smiles and replies, “I appreciate the gesture, but I think the Princess should have that seat, as she is an official representative of the nation we now find ourselves within the borders of.” He then positions himself to set between Giselle and David. He leans in close to Giselle to make sure she can hear him over the noise of so many people in such close quarters. “Is David going to be able to understand English?” Switching his attention to Viviana he asks, “Your Highness, are you still able to understand our language?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>05-03-2011, 12:41:01</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Tony yawned. It had been a long worrisome night. Shortly after he had picked up his little sister from the dance, he ended up called to the clinic in case of accidents. As it turned out there were no accidents that night, so he spent the night listening to the hamm radio. He scoffed at the rumors he heard on the radio, fights in and around the icecream parlor, strange dead bodies in the road, and bizarre people running around town. He didn't put much stock in them, but it was strange that there was a town meeting held.<br><br>"Watch the road Tony!" Mary chided him from the passenger seat. She smoothed out her skirt while sitting in the seat.<br><br>"I am! Sheesh." He then sighed as he turned the corner and saw the officer directing traffic into parking places. "Looks like I'm getting my exercise today. I swear, sometimes I think you got in that accident just so you could make your brother push you around everywhere" he teased lightly, for which he received a none-to-gentle slug in the arm. "Hey! I was kidding!" He grumbled. "Oh hey, that's Thomas! Maybe he can get us a closer spot."<br><br>After pulling up to the officer, he briefly conferred with them, but as soon as he saw Mary he gestured them down to the handicapped parking next to the VIP section.<br><br>Soon after they pulled up, Tony got out and with practiced ease opened the trunk, unfolded the wheelchair and helped Mary into it. They made their way down to the field.<br><br>"What do you think about..." Mary started, but trailed off.<br><br>"It's bullshit, just some people scared of the dark and some local kids getting into trouble after their prom got cancelled." Tony snapped.<br><br>"Then why did the town meeting get called?" Tony shrugged and didn't answer, and soon were on the field. Luckily for them, they were a bit early and there was a handicap section for wheelchairs in the front row, so they rolled up and ended up near the middle next to an Iraq vet with injured legs and an older gentleman. Used to standing for long periods of time, Tony had no trouble with just standing next to Mary, to the chagrin of the person sitting behind him.<br><br>He was quickly lost in his own thoughts however. This is what he came here for? To waste time at a meeting because a bunch of superstitious farmers got scared of wolves in the night? Lost in his brooding, he didn't notice Mary tugging at his sleeve. He looked up at the stage and nearly did a double take.<br><br>He recognized Kyle from highschool as an acquaintance. He looked older and different now though, like he had seen things he shouldn't have. That's not what surprised him though. His companions looked completely alien to him and out of this world. He stood and gaped for some time before he caught himself and shook his head.<br><br>"Oh hell..." He muttered.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>06-03-2011, 01:22:24</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Oh this is gonna be fun lol.))<br><br><div align="center"><em>Giselle and David Do'Urden.</em></div><br>Both Giselle and David listened to Kyle's response and couldn't find a way to argue his logic and from personal experience the Drow knew he spoke the truth.&nbsp; Maybe she was being too hard on the human race as a whole?&nbsp; David shrugged since he hadn't met Kyle's mother, but he didn't have much to go on so he kept his opinions to himself...for the moment anyway.&nbsp; "You have a point that I can't refute without sounding racist or xenophobic, and I am neither one considering my own experiences with both fears of the unknown and the like.&nbsp; You're right, not all humans are bad, and maybe this whole situation has got me wound up more than I realized.&nbsp; Anyway, what your friend does indeed sounds good, but I do hope she's not needed in the capacity you described her as being able to do and all though.&nbsp; That would mean there's war on the horizon if it hasn't already been started, and I've seen enough of war to last me ten lifetimes.&nbsp; We all have."&nbsp; Giselle said, and the barbarian nodded as they rolled up to the high school.&nbsp; It had been a couple centuries, and they had still been learning their trades, but when demons from the Abyss had found a way to the world they knew and loved, it had been quite a hard and drawn out fight to drive them back successfully since they had kept to the shadows at first....a strange tactic since they were chaotic by nature unless ruled over by a much more powerful and ultimately patient fiend.<br><br>By the time anyone discovered what was happening, an army of thousands had formed to ravage the continent of Faerun, and then the world over if they hadn't been stopped before hand.&nbsp; Shaking the memories away, David and Giselle both were amazed by the football field they saw when they began their walk towards the stage.&nbsp; They had sports and the like back home of course, but it usually involved fencing and jousting and other dangerous things of that nature, usually reserved for the nobility and the like, but on occasion such tests of skill were held in annual festivals in the more populated towns like Baldur's Gate, Luskan, and Silverymoon from time to time.&nbsp; When Kyle asked if David would be able to understand what might be said, Giselle put a hand to her face and groaned, having completely forgot.&nbsp; "Crap, no, but that's easily fixed.&nbsp; My own spell to understand you is about to wear off anyway.&nbsp; I'll just cast another one real fast and have another twenty four hours before it has to be done again."&nbsp; She replied, going through the motions as she had before until a small flash of light consumed herself and David briefly, having extended the range to include him as well.<br><br>"Sheesh, as much as I like you sis, I don't like you being a mouth piece for me you know."&nbsp; Was the first understandable words out of David's mouth as they sat down where they were directed.&nbsp; Despite the noise, Giselle and David's sensitive ears picked up on a man's voice pushing a strange contraption about with a woman much his own age if appearances were anything to go by.&nbsp; David had to smile since it was apparent that he hadn't seen anything like them before.&nbsp; "Well, greetings to you too pal.&nbsp; Madam, nice to meet you as well."&nbsp; With a bow, David grinned from ear to ear as Giselle rolled her eyes but she too bowed respectfully to the two.&nbsp; "Name's David Do'Urden, and this lovely annoyance is my sis, Giselle Do'Urden.&nbsp; Ow, sheesh."&nbsp; The 'annoyance' had reached out and slapped David upside the back of his head but chuckled all the same.<br><br>"It's an honor to meet you both.&nbsp; Forgive my rude brother and his ever running mouth.&nbsp; What are your names if I might ask before this town meeting, I believe Kyle called it, gets under way?"&nbsp; Giselle asked, sitting back down beside Kyle, David on the other side, and thus she was forced to lean a bit forward in her chair to see the two they were talking to.<br><br>((I'll get Neria going shortly, just need a bit to think of what to do with her lol.))
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>06-03-2011, 02:34:00</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Tony watched in confused skepticism as the woman on the stage as the woman made some strange gestures and enveloped herself in light. He scrutinized those above on the stage, and muttered to Mary, "I've gotta hand it to them, they certainly have some impressive costumes and special effects..." He trails off though as he is addressed and openly gawks for a brief second. The sound of the gathering crowd was deafening, but for some reason, it was difficult to miss the congenial words offered by the strange man and woman above and in front of him. He put a hand on Mary's shoulder and squeezed it before answering. "Uh, I'm Doctor Anthony Boardaw, and my sister in the wheelchair is Mary" he gestured with his free hand to her. Mary looked more than a little nervous and uncomfortable at being addressed suddenly<br><br>Mary managed to offer a surprised "h-hello."she didn't make eye contact and kept her eyes downcast. She wasn't particularly good at meeting new people to begin with, but strange people rumored to be from another world was a bit overwhelming for her.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>06-03-2011, 18:17:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div>Kyle watches as Giselle casts her spell on herself and her brother. With a smile he says, “Good, it would have been rather awkward if I had to act as translator.” He is surprised when the two Do'Urdens turn and address somebody in the audience. Seeing that it is a man escorting a young woman in a wheelchair, he scans for an usher. Seeing his father Kyle gets his attention.<br><br>When he is certain of his father’s attention Kyle stands and grabs his chair making sure it is seen. He jumps off the stage and carries the chair to the man standing alongside the wheelchair. As he sets the chair on the ground he finally recognizes Tony. “Tony, I’m surprised to see you here. Last I heard you had finished medical school and gotten a job at a hospital in Chicago as a surgeon.” Looking over at Mary he continues, “Mary, I remember a shy little girl setting in a wheelchair at the public functions here at the school. I see that you have grown into a beautiful young lady although still shy. It’s good to see you both here. With what has happened it is good to know we have a skilled doctor.”<br><br>About to say more Kyle is stopped by the mayor’s voice, “Sergeant Flanagin, if you could please return to your seat we are about to get started.” Turning to look back up at the stage Kyle sees his father replacing the chair removed from the stage.<br><br>“Tony, please have a seat. I will try to get back with you two after this meeting is over. Now if you will excuse me. I guess because I have made friends with some of our new neighbors I ‘GET’ to be part of the show instead of just part of the audience.” He turns and nimbly jumps back onto the stage and resumes his seat between Giselle and David saying, “Thank you, Dad.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>06-03-2011, 21:23:49</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Tony nodded, "Thank you Kyle, it's good to see you too. I had heard that you were back in town, but I guess you've been...eh...busy lately." He looked at the guests, frowned, and pursed his lips. "I guess this will all become clear soon enough then." He grabbed the seat Kyle grabbed for him and sat down slowly, sighing heavily and cursing under his breath. Mary looked over at him.<br><br>"What's wrong Tony? I thought you got along well enough with him."<br><br>"I did, he isn't the type to get spooked over some hoax or get swept up in a frenzy just because everybody else has, and that's what scares me a little bit. Maybe there's more to these rumors then I thought." He scoffed though, "but there's gotta be a rational explanation for this...somewhere."<br><br>As things began to settle in, Mary craned her neck to study the strange people on the stage above her. Strange, yet oddly graceful and beautiful people, they intrigued Mary and she made a mental note to stick around while her brother talked to Kyle so she could watch them.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 00:22:56</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><em>Giselle and David Do'Urden.</em></div><br>Giselle's brown eyes could see that the injury Mary had suffered was too old for her to heal perhaps, but there was one that could possibly do it if given a chance....and if she knew where the light elf cleric was of course, unaware she was in town already.&nbsp; Curiosity did get the better of her though after the introductions were made and she hopped off the stage for a moment to get a closer look.&nbsp; The chair itself was intricately designed to Giselle's eyes, but it was gladdening to see that the weak and in-firmed were cared for in the humans former world at least.&nbsp; Her own race left their crippled to rot and die since there was no place for weakness in Menzoberranzan, but she wasn't about to tell these people....well, not yet anyway.&nbsp; Having heard Tony's comment though before she had gotten up and after Kyle had returned to their side, she did have something to say before things got started.&nbsp; "I can assure you this is no hoax and this is not a costume by any means.&nbsp; I've already had to deal with others that didn't believe what was right in front of them, and I can honestly say they believed it after some persuasion.&nbsp; I and my brother mean no harm to you or anyone else, but do us all a favor and don't be so stubborn if you want to live in our world."<br><br>Turning to Mary, Giselle's hard visage softened a bit and she knelt to be at her eye level.&nbsp; "You at least aren't so hard headed from what I've heard and seen so far.&nbsp; You needn't be shy or afraid.&nbsp; Anyway, maybe we can talk more later on?"&nbsp; She offered, a hand lightly passing over Mary's shoulder before she sat down again, eager for this to be over with despite how important this would be most likely.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 07:51:05</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Tony scowled, but said nothing. He had no idea what she was talking about, living in their world. Of course, like most people in the town, he had no idea that they had been transplanted somewhere else. In his mind, they were the ones who came after the strange light, and he had no desire to go visit their world or spend any time in it if he any choice.<br><br>Mary- a little intimidated at the woman jumping down to address her specifically- just nodded. She quietly spoke up for her brother, "Tony has a hard time dealing with things he doesn't understand, if he can't rationalize and think out through it works, it bothers him." She looked at her brother, but Tony was kneeling forward with his chin in his hands, lost in thought. Likely her brother wouldn't want her to associate with these people, but something drew her to them, although she couldn't place it. Tony would get over it she supposed. "Um... I guess we can talk if you want." After the woman returned to the platform, she returned her gaze up to the stage. She was eager, but a little scared at what she might learn from this meeting.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 08:41:40</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				"That may be so, but such stubbornness and denying what is in front of him will likely get him killed in the process."&nbsp; Giselle replied in turn, but she said it softly yet loud enough to be heard by Mary and her brother all the same.&nbsp; She wasn't trying to be demeaning or anything of the like, she was simply stating fact from her point of view perhaps.&nbsp; Still, she wasn't without understanding since there were many even in her world that didn't buy into the magical side of things.&nbsp; Hearing Mary's last words, Giselle's brown eyes glowed brightly a moment as she smiled and she tapped her head with a single finger before a voice echoed in her head, the half Drow's voice.<br><br><em>You wished to talk, and now we can in privacy.&nbsp; Don't worry, I can't read your mind or you mine without the other's consent since I don't do that kind of thing by force.&nbsp; I could, but that would be counter productive in building trust wouldn't you agree?&nbsp; Anyway, just think what you want to say and I'll hear it.</em>&nbsp; Giselle mind spoke to Mary, trusting her to keep a straight face if nothing else.&nbsp; She had forgotten something important though, and that was that anyone new to telepathy such as Kyle could hear every word spoken until they learned a measure of control to block out anyone speaking in such a manner.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 10:02:00</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center">Kyle</div>Taking his seat as request by the mayor, Kyle silently hopes this will be quick as he is already feeling uncomfortable on the stage. Sure he has no problem being in front of people and regularly handles mission briefings or debriefings after a mission but that is with all military personal. Having to address civilians is some else entirely and especially a whole town, but being his home town many of the residents he knows just makes the thought nearly unbearable. He knows it is likely to not be quick and many questions asked needing answers and some questions likely to be asked several different times by different people not understanding or willing to accept the answers.<br><br>His private thoughts are suddenly interrupted by Giselle using telepathy, at first Kyle just listens to find out what she is trying to tell him. He completely shocked out of own thoughts as he hears the explanation of what is happening much like he heard the first she spoke to him in this manner. He looks at her with a questioning expression and sees her intent gaze on somebody else. Following her gaze he sees that it is Mary. He leans in to just inches from Giselle’s ear and in doing so his hand inadvertently comes to rest on her armored thigh just above her knee, he in a voice he hopes is just loud enough for her alone to hear he asks, “Why did I just hear you mind speaking to Mary?”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 10:39:22</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Mary gave a confused look when Giselle tapped her head, but as soon as she mentally spoke, Mary gave a visible start and looked around before she settled her eyes back on Giselle. She quickly tried to mask her surprise and put on a straight face<br><br>"What's wrong Mary? You looked like something startled you." she turned her head again to see her brother watching her with concern.<br><br>"um..nothing" he eyed her suspiciously, but let it drop, shrugging his shoulders.<br><br>Mary concentrated, trying to keep her thoughts from wandering. <em>"Who is this? What's going on?</em>" 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 18:47:26</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><em>Giselle and David Do'Urden.</em></div><br>David didn't hear a thing but he did know what was happening as he turned to Kyle and chuckled before answering as Giselle mentally slapped herself.&nbsp; "She's forgotten a basic rule of that little trick of hers and my brother Seth's.&nbsp; Being able to talk mind to mind is useful, but if you're new to it as you are my friend, you can hear every word spoken as if it were directed at you.&nbsp; Believe me from personal experience, it gets headache inducing after a while if you can't tune it out.&nbsp; Just imagine a wall and it should die down in there."<br><br>"Sorry Kyle, but he's right.&nbsp; I'm so used to people that know all this I didn't think anything of it."&nbsp; Giselle commented further, but to Mary's startled expression and Tony's concerned look, she looked to the two and smiled reassuringly.&nbsp; <em>It's the black skinned woman you see on the stage, Giselle, to answer your question Mary.&nbsp; I'm speaking directly into your head so we don't have to yell at each other over all the noise.&nbsp; That and there's a measure of privacy talking like this as well that you can't get any way else....unless you're new to all this like my friend here.</em>&nbsp; She nodded to Kyle, looking up to the front of the stage as if nothing unusual was going on.<br><br>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br><br><div align="center"><em>Neria Zathrieal</em></div><br>Neria stopped in front of the ice cream shop, and saw a note on the door that she couldn't make heads or tails out of.&nbsp; At least, not at first.&nbsp; Casting a spell to understand languages both written and spoken, she opened her sea green and saw that it was a notice that the shop was closed and that there was a town meeting elsewhere.&nbsp; Thankfully a police cruiser pulled up about that time and stopped, noticing the beautiful elven woman who approached the strange machine hesitantly.&nbsp; "Ma'am?&nbsp; You a newcomer as well?"<br><br>"If you mean newcomer as in stranger to this place, then yes I am.&nbsp; Please, can you take me to where this town meeting that is being called?"&nbsp; The man nodded and opened the door without a second to waste.&nbsp; Neria hopped in and looked at the strange carriage from the inside as she pulled the door shut.&nbsp; "Thank you very much.&nbsp; My name is Neria Zathrieal."<br><br>The cop only offered his name since he had no idea what to say to such an exotic beauty such as the one next to him.&nbsp; Neria tended to get that reaction a lot, even dust covered and road weary in full elven chainmail as she was then.&nbsp; It didn't take long to get to the school and the football field where everyone was gathering.&nbsp; When they stopped in the parking lot, the man smiled and got out, quickly getting to Neria's side and opened her door without a thought.&nbsp; "Thank you for the ride here.&nbsp; May Corellan Larathain watch over you and those you care for in these troubled times."&nbsp; He nodded his thanks, and led the way to the stadium, pushing his way to the stage since that was where visitors to the town were asked to go last he had heard anything.&nbsp; Upon seeing the stage, Neria gasped as did Giselle when their eyes met.&nbsp; "Giselle?&nbsp; What are you doing here?"<br><br>"I could ask the same thing about you.&nbsp; It's been ages."&nbsp; Summoning another chair similar to the ones already present, Giselle waved the elven cleric to the spot and the girl didn't hesitate as she took her spot beside the group that was assembled.&nbsp; "There, almost feels like old times.&nbsp; This is Kyle, a human soldier of another world.&nbsp; The others are Viviana, a princess from the local castle and daughter to the king that rules these lands, Tiagar, a local like us, and then there's the gal beside him, an assassin of a sort that does much good although her attitude stinks.&nbsp; I think that's everyone for the moment.&nbsp; Kyle, this is an old friend of mine, Neria Zathrieal, an elven cleric and a dear friend."<br><br>"It's an honor to meet you all.&nbsp; Please, just call me Neria."&nbsp; The woman replied, brushing her elven blonde locks out of her face as she dropped her heavy pack to the side, wondering what it was that her god wanted her to do here.&nbsp; "I am a follower of the light elf god Corellan Larathain, the one that rules over War and Protection of my race.&nbsp; What of yourself?"&nbsp; She asked, generally curious.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 22:01:50</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Nodding his understanding Kyle says, “I guess I can understand that. It must be a fairly common thing here, but for us it’s considered impossible on our world. It’s going to take some getting used to. Thanks for the tip, David. I will give that a try.” Thinking of a wall around his mind as David suggested everything Giselle is saying to Mary is lost to him after the word privacy as the wall snaps into place. Knowing he did not catch the tail end of what was said he asks, “Will you still be able to communicate with me in that fashion even with the wall up?”<br><br>At the arrival of another elven woman Kyle stands to welcome her. After the introductions he says, “It is truly a pleasure to meet you Neria. Our myths and legends of elves say that elves are farer than humans, but are all elves as exquisitely beautiful as the two of you? Or are we graced with the most beautiful examples of your race?” Taking a moment to think about her mention of her goddess and her question Kyle finally replies, “On our world most religions only have us believing in and worshipping one supreme being, Jehovah, the creator of all things. I guess I am a believer but not very devote and don’t always follow the teachings of the church.”<br><br>Mayor Charels Areski rolls his eyes in exasperation at the new arrival meaning yet another delay in the proceedings getting started. The aid that meet Kyle touches the mayor’s shoulder and shows him her watch which indicates that there are still several minutes before the scheduled start time. It is obvious that Mayor Areski is anxious and nervous as this whole is situation is way out side his area of expertise and comfort zone. Running a town in America is one thing but handling the same town in a transition like this is something he would much rather delegate onto somebody else. He sets and nervously bounces one leg.<br><br>Tiagar also stands at the priestess’ arrival and bows formally to her saying, “It is truly an honor to meet you, Neria. I too am follower of Corellan Larathain, but as a ranger rather than as a priest”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>07-03-2011, 22:23:43</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((God not goddess you flirt lol.))<br><br><div align="center"><em>Giselle and David Do'Urden, and Neria Zathrieal.....</em></div><br>"It's actually not as common as you'd believe ol boy.&nbsp; Just those with magic in their blood like my sis and bro learned how to do that little trick after a few years of training.&nbsp; She must trust you to not rifle through her head to share that little talent of hers with you."&nbsp; David said with a grin, earning a withering look from his sister but she turned her attention back to Neria who just shook her head in amusement.&nbsp; It was indeed just like old times with these two, and Seth if he was around which was safe to assume he was considering the circumstances.&nbsp; Giselle nodded since there were ways to get around it, not all of them painless though she wouldn't even consider hurting the human beside her.<br><br>"There is ways but for the most part it'll come in the form of a password of sorts.&nbsp; A series of 'knocks' or a 'smell' or something of the sort that only we might know so as to let you know it's me and not someone trying to break into your mind by force.&nbsp; If you ever find yourself under attack, you'll know it cause it will hurt a great deal unless you hold the attack off or you drop your guard completely, and the second might still hurt if they purposely drag it out.&nbsp; When dealing with evil wizards or creatures like mind flayers, it wouldn't be surprising to encounter such an attack, although as David said it's rare to encounter those with this power thankfully."&nbsp; Giselle explained, and Neria nodded though she didn't have much experience with it.<br><br>When addressed by Kyle and Tiagar afterward, the elven cleric smiled and blushed a bit.&nbsp; She knew she was beautiful, but it still warmed her heart to hear it anyway.&nbsp; She never let it go to her head though, living her life as best as she could according to her faith and the way she chose to worship her god besides killing orcs and the like when they appeared.&nbsp; "I thank you from my heart Kyle for your compliment, and while most are as beautiful as your legends say, I have been told many times that I am fairer than most.&nbsp; Still, do not let this face fool you.&nbsp; I am extremely intelligent as well as well trained with a blade.&nbsp; But, I do not fight to seek glory or fame or anything of the like.&nbsp; I live as I believe I should, and do what I believe to be just as well as helpful to all.&nbsp; Such is my way.&nbsp; As for your 'supreme being' and your faith, I understand and I would not seek to change your beliefs.&nbsp; I am just grateful you chose to share such things with me."&nbsp; Giselle chuckled warmly but she too blushed as she waved Kyle off.&nbsp; She had seen better looking full Drow elves, but they wouldn't have been good people to hang around with though considering past problems and all.<br><br>When Tiagar stands and bows, Neria does as well as she turns to face him.&nbsp; It was refreshing to see another of her race here of all places, and it showed in her sea green eyes.&nbsp; "The honor is mine Tiagar.&nbsp; It is good to see another of my kind here.&nbsp; Did you too receive visions of this place as have I, or did rumors alone guide your steps here?"&nbsp; If it had been anyone else, Giselle would have said that they were crazy to be talking about visions and portents but she knew Neria too well to make that assumption of her.&nbsp; She had seen her power and she knew from firsthand experience that Neria truly did have a line to the deities somehow.&nbsp; Not as strong as some perhaps, but it was enough for Giselle to trust her words on most anything.&nbsp; Besides, she was wise beyond her years....although her past was far worse than anyone had a right to bear.<br><br>Neria turned to the side and got her first glimpse at Mary and Anthony, or Tony as he liked to be called.&nbsp; Her sea green eyes opened up in surprise as she locked gazes with Mary, seeing well hidden but still obvious to her eyes, discomfort at her particular position.&nbsp; "By the gods, what has happened to such a fair maiden as you?"&nbsp; She asked before she could stop herself, normally not so straight forward as that.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>08-03-2011, 18:08:08</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Tony snapped somewhat angrily, "Hey, that's my sister you're talking to, miss. Just because she's handicapped doesn't mean..." he trailed off as Mary gently put an arm on his shoulder.<br><br>"It's alright. Sorry, Tony is just upset since in our culture, some people consider it a little rude to openly address somebody's disability like that. But I'm sure no harm was meant, and I get asked that question a lot anyway, even if people usually beat around the bush a bit first." She looked down briefly and put her hands on her knees. "I was in a particularly bad car crash when I was young, since then it's been extremely painful for me to walk more than a short distance. So I get around in a wheelchair now." she smiled faintly, "It's not so bad, really. I get to sit and relax while Tony pushes me around, just don't ask me to go running or dancing or anything like that."<br><br>Mary was telling the truth, for the most part. She had gotten used to her disability, but she had to admit that it was a pain to get around in a small town where handicap accessibility was not high on the architect's priorities. The pain itself wasn't too bad, she had mostly forgotten about the dull ache she had while sitting, and she could even grin and bear it long enough to walk if needed. However, she still dreamed occasionally of being able to walk again, and she would never admit how frustrating being unable to walk was.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>08-03-2011, 18:18:35</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Oops, my bad. Once I realized him to be a god, I had forgotten I wrote goddess. Sorry.))<br><br>Looking at Giselle Kyle says, “I don’t know what I did to gain her trust so quickly, but I’m deeply honored that she does. I did not realize that by opening that kind of communication with me opened up the possibility to invade her private thoughts. Giselle, I do promise to never intentionally take any more than is freely given.”<br><br>Turning back to Neria, Kyle replies, “You are very welcome. I would never assume that just because a woman is beautiful that she lacks intelligence or is helpless. From what I have seen so far of this world anyone traveling alone has to be quite capable of protecting themselves. Giselle has already proven her ability by beating me in a sparring match. I would assume nothing less from you. As for religion I like to think that I am open minded, our bible does have some small entries that many experts and devote followers tend to forget or just plain ignore which states that he is the God of gods. To me this indicates that there are or were other gods. Even though the common belief is that he created the entire universe, that may not be the case and his influence may not extend to this realm. It’s not my place to say, but I’m sure most of our priests will say he is just as present here as in our world.”<br><br>Waiting politely until Kyle finishes talking Tiagar says, “I received no visions, I was already in the area and was nearly blinded by the light when the transference occurred. I was chasing Orc thieves and their trail led me to this town. I found their bodies after Kyle had dispatched them at the very edge where our lands meet. Kyle had taken what was stolen so I followed the new trail into town and to him. Much to my surprise when his hand is on the sword our languages are not a barrier. Apparently it gives him the ability to understand and be understood in whatever language is needed and the sword seems to want to be in his hand, so I decided to let him keep it. The longer I held it the stronger the urge to give it back to him became.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>08-03-2011, 18:59:04</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><em>Giselle and David Do'Urden, and Neria Zathrieal.....</em></div><br>((It's cool lol.))<br><br>Neria smiled and shook her head at Kyle's words.&nbsp; It was obvious even to her that Giselle and him were going to get along just fine.&nbsp; It would do her some good to have someone that actually treated her as an equal for once in her life, having helped the half Drow after her last nasty breakup in the only way she knew how, by simply being there to listen and take the brunt of whatever came her way.&nbsp; Neria was a pillar of strength for those that needed it, a silent listener and a sage and wise advice giver when the need arose.&nbsp; Being a powerful healer helped too though.&nbsp; "In this world there are many gods.&nbsp; Whether they were created by this supreme being or not is not known to me, but I'd still like to learn more since I am forever seeking to expand my knowledge, Kyle.&nbsp; Only a fool remains stagnant and unchanging and unwilling to hear new knowledge when it is given.&nbsp; As for what is ignored and not, I too know what you mean since that is a common practice by would be priests and their 'churches' of mindless sheep.&nbsp; Still, there are good places to worship and offer your prayers out there, and I like to think that my own is one of these places.&nbsp; Aside from being a cleric, I am considered by many to be a Sacred Prostitute as well, or a sacred being that uses her body to heal as well as gleam information from the gods that rule this world.&nbsp; It's an unusual way to offer one's prayers I know, but it only enhances what I already do through my clerical powers.&nbsp; I will ask that you don't assume I am a common street whore or a brothel worker though since I do not do it for the money which I don't accept save for donations, and I don't offer myself to just anyone.&nbsp; It's a long story how it got started, and it is not the time to share it.&nbsp; Giselle knows it, as do her brothers since they are dear friends to me and my temple."<br><br>Turning to Tiagar next, she nods and detects a hint of sadness to his tone.&nbsp; His brother was dead or she was a bearded gnome.&nbsp; Still, her earlier hunch was right in that he had heard or rather seen the light storm that she had seen in her visions.&nbsp; It wasn't chance that brought them all here, that she didn't believe for an instant.&nbsp; There was no accidents, only divine providence.&nbsp; She did allow some coincidence since then there would be no point to free will, but when it came to the important things like a town appearing out of nowhere for instance, it was the gods' ultimate will that it happen.&nbsp; That's what she believed, and she said as much.&nbsp; "It is no accident we are all here.&nbsp; I believe every important event such as this happens for a reason.&nbsp; There is a reason why we are all here, but what that reason is I do not yet know.&nbsp; Stay close Tiagar, you alone understand your brother's sword the best save for its new master.&nbsp; You are yet needed here in the days to come." <br><br>Neria waited until Tony was silenced and Mary finished speaking before standing slowly and approached them both.&nbsp; She could tell it was a touchy subject, and knew she would have to tread carefully if she wanted to help these two to be whole again in body, mind, and spirit.&nbsp; Even if she did heal Mary of her affliction, it might not be well received, provided of course she could do so at any rate.&nbsp; With a wound as old as this one though, it would be a hard task, if not impossible without opening it up again, but Neria had faith she could do it as she stopped before them both.&nbsp; "I meant no offense, and I humbly offer my apologies if I did.&nbsp; You have a strong heart, that much is clear to me from the way you defend your sister and care for her.&nbsp; You've given up much to be by her side, and that alone is proof of your strength and love for your sibling.&nbsp; There is not many that would have done as you have, and for that you are a hero in my eyes.&nbsp; It's not every day I see someone of your caliber, and it warms my heart to see it.&nbsp; Such selfless deeds shouldn't go unrewarded however.&nbsp; I sense that you do not believe in magic or any of its properties.&nbsp; Could it be because of what happened to her or is it something more?"&nbsp; She wondered aloud, though an answer wouldn't be unexpected since she had read him like an open book.&nbsp; Most people didn't like that at first.<br><br>Turning to Mary, Neria's face seemed to droop as sorrow found its way to the front, her heart breaking to see such suffering even if it was born with a stout back as hers.&nbsp; Entwining her hands in the human's own, the elven woman offered a sad smile but a smile all the same.&nbsp; "You too are far stronger than someone that has not been through what you have.&nbsp; I too know what it is to feel grief and sadness, though my own was different than yours.&nbsp; Still, you bear through with a strong heart as well, despite the difficulties this presents to you.&nbsp; I might not know your customs or what it is to be unable to walk, but I have seen many in your condition over my hundred and sixty five years of life.&nbsp; I think I can give you what you wish the most, if you'll let me try.&nbsp; I am a cleric, a healer by magic and herbs and potions and the like.&nbsp; Miracles are not out of my reach because of my faith and strength of my belief to my god.&nbsp; Before you ask, I do not ask anything in return, simply to see you rejoice even if all I do is take away the pain for a time.&nbsp; I'd have to take a look to judge what the best course might be, but I believe in my heart it can be done and your legs restored to their full function."&nbsp; She was taking a risk in getting Mary's hopes up she knew, but Neria honestly believed she could pull it off.&nbsp; Tony might not agree, but if she could deliver he'd have a reason not to doubt what was around him anymore.<br><br>Giselle waved Kyle's words off since she wasn't helpless by any means in this regard either.&nbsp; She could most likely handle anything he could throw her way if he did try to pry into her skull by force.&nbsp; Still, his words offered her some comfort all the same as she watched Neria selflessly offer her services to those in need as she usually did.&nbsp; It was good to see the elven cleric already hard at work in giving some life back to the poor girl, although she did honestly wonder if it would better if she did heal Mary's injuries since they seemed fine as they were.&nbsp; It would be up to her and her brother though and so no concern of the half Drow.&nbsp; However, she would step in if Tony became hostile though.<br><br>((Sheesh!&nbsp; Sorry for the long ass post lol.))
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Treehouseroleplayer</strong> on <strong>09-03-2011, 06:42:15</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Mary seemed somewhat taken aback as Neria grasped her hands, but didn't make any overt moves to stop her either. Tony remained stoicly silent with folded arms as he was analyzed, not betraying any emotion or signs of affirmation or denial. He was about to stop Neria and tell her that he wasn't about to let her use what he viewed as quack homeopathic faith healing on his sister, but Mary managed to speak first.<br><br>"Um...Thank you. You're welcome to try later I suppose, but I don't expect anything, lots of doctors have taken a look, including my brother." In truth, she didn't believe that she could be healed, but she figured it probably wouldn't hurt either.<br><br>Tony meanwhile fumed but managed to stay quiet; he couldn't believe a single word this woman was saying. A sacred prostitute? Wasn't that a contradiction in terms? But he stayed silent, Mary was old enough to legally make medical decisions for herself now, and unless it was some crazy dangerous ritual, he doubted that it would do any harm except to maybe get her hopes up. He sighed.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>09-03-2011, 07:09:00</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((When I first stumbled upon that prestige class, I thought the same thing my friend about it being a contradiction and all lol.&nbsp; Still, if you think about it it's actually quite a good class to have for many reasons, though it does depend on how you use it I'll admit.&nbsp; Anyway, just a quickie before I head off.))<br><br>Smiling warmly, her sea green eyes shining in acknowledgment of Mary's decision, Neria slowly let the woman's hands go as she stood and nodded her understanding as she turned to Tony next.&nbsp; It was clear he wanted to say something, and Neria was curious what was on his mind, even if it was an insult to what she had offered.&nbsp; It was better to get it out in the open than let it remain inside to fester anyway, a fact she knew all too well from personal experience.&nbsp; "Speak what is on your mind Anthony.&nbsp; Even if it is to denounce what I have offered to your sibling, I would still hear it since it will help you to release some of the weight you carry if nothing else.&nbsp; I have heard most of what you would most likely say before, and every single one of those that denounced and slandered what it is I do have left my company far wiser for seeing for themselves what I can do.&nbsp; I can most likely do the same for you, if given the chance.&nbsp; So, let me hear what is in your heart."<br><br>She held a hand up in Mary's direction to stop any protest before it began because in her eyes this was needed sooner rather than later.&nbsp; If Tony got physically aggressive, Neria would simply put him on his back until he calmed down.&nbsp; That also was something she was prepared to do as she steeled herself for the tirade he was holding back most likely from the way he carried himself then.&nbsp; She didn't wish to prove him wrong by any means, but Neria did desire to open Tony's heart as well as his eyes to the possibilities of what he tried to deny even if he didn't say so aloud....yet.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>09-03-2011, 20:37:40</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Tiagar falls into a retrospective silence after Neria’s words to him. Kyle is about to say something but is interrupted by the Mayor’s voice coming over PA system. “I would like to start by thanking everybody for coming here tonight. I know you all have many questions and we will do our best to answer those questions. To best explain our situation I think Sergeant Flanagin has the best grasp of what has happened. So I would like to ask him to come up and tell us all what he has experienced since last night.” He turns and looks at Kyle and steps a side of the podium making room for Kyle to take his place at the microphone.<br><br>With a sigh Kyle stands and approaches the podium. “Thank you, Mayor.” After clearing his throat Kyle tells his story starting with the flash of light. After nearly 45 minutes of talking he finishes his story by telling about the trip from Viviana’s palace back into town. He had left nothing out that he did not consider private like having Giselle staying at his parent’s home and her ability to communicate telepathically. He finally says, “It is very clear to me that the entire town and the surrounding countryside have been somehow transported to an entirely different reality. I now think that an explanation of this new world should be handled by someone from it. So if we could have Princess Viviana, Giselle, David, Tiagar, or Neria please come and tell us something about our new home.” As the mayor had done he steps away from the podium and looks at those seated behind him that he had just named. Tiagar looks at the others and silently indicates that one of them could go first.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>09-03-2011, 21:07:03</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Time to make a public spectacle or two lol.))<br><br>Giselle raised an eyebrow since she hadn't expected to be called up to talk, nor did David.&nbsp; Neria figured they'd wish to know more and was somewhat prepared, but Giselle got to the podium first as Kyle stepped down.&nbsp; Might as well get this over with.&nbsp; She figured there would be disbelievers in the audience, and so she had a few tricks up her sleeve to prove them wrong, but she'd cross that bridge when she came to it.&nbsp; A few gasps could be heard in the audience when they saw what she was, and Giselle figured that there were a few like the police officer from last night that knew of people such as herself.&nbsp; They'd be the hardest to convince if they had any true idea that what they might have read or heard of the Drow were true.&nbsp; Stepping up to the podium and talking into the metal...thing before her, Giselle jumped a bit as her voice was magnified a dozen times over before settling into a comfortable position to deliver her own story of sorts.&nbsp; "Let me first introduce myself.&nbsp; My name is Giselle Do'Urden.&nbsp; I'm what some here like the police officer from last night identified as a Dark Elf, or a Drow if you prefer, though I myself am only half of said race.&nbsp; The other is of light elf origin.&nbsp; I'm a ranger, a wanderer if you will that walks the wilds as if they were her personal backyard.&nbsp; Currently, I'm 300 years old, but for me and others like me, that's still considerably young."<br><br>She'd let them absorb that little detail a bit before moving on.&nbsp; Already she could tell that a few wanted to get up and leave since they couldn't believe what they were hearing.&nbsp; She'd grab their attention before too long though.&nbsp; "I'll tell you what I can although this continent is not my own home, although what lives here is more or less the same from the one I left behind during my many travels.&nbsp; For those doubters in the audience that thing this is just an elaborate hoax or a scam of some kind, I can honestly tell you that this is not the case.&nbsp; The world you know is not the one you're in now.&nbsp; Monsters, magic, and many things you thought were simply make believe are very real here.&nbsp; Behold!"&nbsp; Turning away from the podium, Giselle upraised her right hand and an image straight from her mind, a memory, many of them, became visible like a projection on the open air before her.&nbsp; What the audience was seeing was many of the towns, this particular one the cultural heart of Faerun itself, Silverymoon, became visible and an aerial view was given of the city ruled by Lady Alustrial Silverhand.&nbsp; The city where the only thing limiting you was your imagination was revealed in all of its glory as many of the cultural architectural styles used in the houses and buildings became apparent, none of them even close to what was available here if she had to guess from her view of the town.<br><br>The sweeping landscape changed from the Silver City to that of Baldur's Gate, the fortified city of heroes and adventurers alike coming in from the Sword Coast and down the Trade Way which went to many more places.&nbsp; The sweeping vastness of the sea and the city on its shores surrounded by a high wall of stone and mortar was given the same treatment as the last, zooming in one points of interest like the Purple Wyrm Inn where the half Drow had stayed on a couple of occasions while looking for rumors and the like to threats to the country side, as well as the Church of Helm the Watcher, among other things of the same.<br><br>Last but certainly not least, Giselle lead the audience down to the mountains far to the north and east, where Bruenor Battlehammer and his clan of sturdy dwarves ruled and defended the land west from the Spine of the World to the south and east to both the Silver Marshes and Sundabar and their cousins beyond.&nbsp; During this entire 'adventure', Giselle explained many of the things she 'walked' them through and noting things of particular interest.&nbsp; Garumn's Gorge, the massive crevasse that was spanned by stone bridges deep under the mountain for example, where Shimmergloom the shadow dragon was cast down by Bruenor himself with the help of David's mentor, Wulfgar, and her own father and the human archer Cattie-Brie.&nbsp; Or the area by Mithral Hall's front door where Settlestone was located where she had spent many hours out among the tribes training with them to hunt and survive out in the wilds.&nbsp; She even threw in a sparring session with Drizzt himself just to keep the audience riveted, their lightning fast blows nearly imperceptible to those unused to such speed and grace with the blade as they possessed before changing to a more darker scene, that of the local beasts and monsters that were common to her home land....starting with the smallest but no less dangerous kobolds.<br><br>Her first true battle against monsters of the like, Giselle had been trapped in a maniacal Lord's dungeons, but she had escaped on her own thanks to being able to pick the lock of her cuffs as well as the lock on the cell door.&nbsp; Her first encounter found her fighting with a heavy stave rather than her twin scimitar blades, and the yapping dog like humanoid beasts didn't stand a chance as she tore into them.&nbsp; The scene changed again to a clearing surrounded by dark woods at sunset, where goblins and orcs had made camp.&nbsp; Giselle was older, and she wasn't alone, traveling with a group of adventurers, mostly human who had a personal stake in this fight.&nbsp; They swarmed the camp, taking revenge for a past raid against an innocent village not three days ago.&nbsp; The yellow tinted big eyed creatures put up a meager fight when pitted against such a group, but before the people watching got too sick of the blood and carnage, the scene changed once more.<br><br>Giselle knew Neria's past history with orcs and so she kept it brief as she showed this last one, mouthing the words "I'm sorry." to the girl who simply nodded as she balled her hands into fists.&nbsp; Explanations had been given of each group so far, and this was no different but there was no fighting this time around, rather a peace talk to solidify the uneasy alliance between King Bruenor's clan and King Obould Many Arrows and his orcs he held at bay with an uncanny mind for an orc, and almost godlike strength due to his god's blessing, that of the One Eyed Gruumsh.&nbsp; When it was over, Giselle lowered her hand slowly and stumbled a bit, having used too much magic for over an hour straight to generate all that she had.&nbsp; Turning to the podium, she asked one more question, and depending on the answer would determine whether or not she stayed up there.&nbsp; "Any questions?"<br><br>http://www.mythopoeicpress.com/fr_faerun_overview.jpg (http://www.mythopoeicpress.com/fr_faerun_overview.jpg)<br><br>((Map of Faerun I've posted once before on here.))
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>11-03-2011, 19:12:30</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Taking most of the strangeness of this world in stride Kyle still cannot help somewhat awe struck by Giselle’s presentation. At first he simply marvels at the images being shown after the initial shock of the source of the show passes he pays attention to the information being given. When she stops the projection and lowers her hand he does not consciously notice her stumble, but is instantly standing at her side. Without even thinking about why he is doing so, he puts his arm around her waist and pulls her into his side lending her the strength of his body to keep her standing.<br><br>There is a moment of awed silence from the entire audience which is finally broken by the mayor’s asking, “First question should be how is it that you all seem to be able to speak and understand English?” A murmur of agreement runs through the crowd.<br><br>With a smile Kyle leans closer to the microphone and replies, “When I first encountered Tiagar, he tried several different languages none of which I could understand and he could not understand a word I said. Then when my hand came to rest on this sword I picked up we could understand each other. I believe its magic affected only me giving me the ability to communicate in a language which Tiagar speaks. Later though spells were cast giving them the temporary ability to communicate in a way we can understand. One of the things we are going to need to do is start learning the local language and I’m sure some of them will begin to learn English.”<br><br>From somewhere in the audience a shout comes up, “What about the government? Are we going to be expected to accept the rule of a King? It looks like that is the only kind of government there is on this world.”<br><br>“I spent several hours this afternoon discussing that with King Baldric. Although according to their maps we are within the boundaries of his kingdom, he is willing to treat us as a sovereign nation. He is perfectly happy to establish diplomatic communications and begin trading with us. He is actually hoping for an alliance in which he is willing to lend military support in return for our support if he should need it against his enemies. We will not be subject to his laws while on American soil and not have to pay any taxes to him. However just like with any other nation, once we leave our lands we will be subject to the laws.”<br><br>The mayor steps up to the podium so the microphone will pick up his voice and says, “I am a simple Mayor and never had any more ambition than that. Handling a small town within a much larger nation is one thing, but running an entire nation even if it still just the same small town is something else entirely. I really do not think I am up to that task. We are going to need to establish somebody over me.” 
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>17-03-2011, 18:26:15</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				((Me and Elf were both hoping to see someone else post besides us.&nbsp; Since that didn't happen for some time, he asked me to do so.))<br><br>Giselle nods her thanks to Kyle as she is supported by his arm around her waist, a fact that isn't lost on David who looks away before he does anything rash.&nbsp; It was nothing, simply a man helping his sister to stand after using that magic of hers for an hour straight.&nbsp; Anyone would need a hand after that drain on their strength, even Seth and he was many times stronger in that area than either himself or their sister.&nbsp; So why did he feel like ripping Kyle's head off?&nbsp; David knew that answer and wasn't afraid to admit it.&nbsp; He was just afraid he'd end up hurting her as her last three boyfriends had was all.&nbsp; He hoped that this time would be different though, he truly did, but he wouldn't be a good brother if he didn't at least give Kyle something to consider should he ever do anything to hurt her.&nbsp; A display of strength usually worked.&nbsp; Yes, ripping an oak out of the ground and using it like a bat would work just fine if push came to shove.&nbsp; Ok, he was getting ahead of himself, besides he had Aegis-Fang to help him in that area anyway.&nbsp; Smiling to himself as an image of the soldier begging for mercy should David find out anything that would put him in a rather compromising position, the barbarian shook his head in silent amusement as he relaxed noticeably.&nbsp; He was ornery, and he wasn't afraid to admit it.<br><br>Slowly breaking away, the half Drow smiled as she took her seat again by her brother who she noticed had a smug smile on his face which usually meant trouble back home.&nbsp; "Do I even want to know?"&nbsp; David chuckled but shook his head before he answered his sister's question.<br><br>"No, just involves your boyfriend and a tree being shoved up his ass should he make you upset as your last three boyfriends did."&nbsp; Giselle sighed but was silently grateful for her brother's concern for her happiness, but out loud, loud enough for him alone to hear anyway, she did have something to add to that.<br><br>"Until then, I do hope you'll back off before I have to set your own ass on fire David.&nbsp; I do appreciate you trying to protect me and all, but I am not the same little girl I once was."
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Swordsman18</strong> on <strong>18-03-2011, 01:20:27</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<strong>Tim</strong><br><br>Timothy had been working in the lab when the transfer occurred he had charted a lot of activity of an electromagnetic nature. But he did not think anything about it since his lab was powered by a special in house reactor so he had not noticed for a long time that people were without power. He was just more interested in the phenomenon he had encountered in his lab. And even after two days he had found nothing. This was just outrageous to him. It was as if the event had been magic or something.<br><br>He proceeded to exit his lab that night of the second day since the phenomenon and the first thing he noticed was that the stars were different than they should be and some even had different levels of brightness than they should have. He disregarded it for now. There was no need to fret about a few different stars plus he could always be wrong. He was walking toward his local coffee shop to grab a cup of warm coffee. Something was different about the place too. It was way too quiet than it should have been.<br><br>Tim was starting to wonder if being in the lab so long had messed with him this much. Maybe it had and maybe it hadn't who knew? So he got to the coffee shop and they were closed. Closed? This place was never closed but suddenly it was today of all days where he needed coffee to inspire his brain. He started to head towards the center of town where he knew another coffee shop would be. And then he came across some kind of meeting. But he was merely listening in passing. He was not really interested. He had other, more better things to do.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>20-03-2011, 22:44:34</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				At the mayor’s admission about running a country Kyle follows Giselle’s example and returns to his seat next to her leaving the meeting back in the mayor’s hands. As he sets down he leans close to her and without thinking about his actions rests his hand on her own and says quietly, “Your presentation was both amazingly entertaining and filled with useful knowledge, thank you.” Turning and leaning over to David without removing his hand he says equally as softly, “Your sister is absolutely amazing.”<br><br>At the podium the mayor is trying to bring order back to the meeting, as people are shouting questions and suggestions about who should take on the mantle of the head of their small nation. Many are arguing that the mayor should just go ahead and do it. Others are suggesting other people from the town. One suggestion that is made several times and agreed on by others is the president of the steel company, another is the chief of police. It seems that the meeting has broken down into this discussion.<br><br><div align="center"><strong>In town</strong></div><br>One of the young police officers given the task to patrol the town while everybody else is at the meeting sees the new researcher and says, “Good evening. I’m curious as to why you aren’t the town meeting like everybody else. I would be there but somebody has to make sure nobody breaks into any of the usually open businesses. Aren’t you even curious about this whole being transported to an alternate reality thing? I understand there are real live elves attending. I would love to see them. Oh well, I guess I’ll probably get a chance to meet them later as they just move about the town along with us locals.”
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Swordsman18</strong> on <strong>21-03-2011, 12:44:13</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<strong>Tim</strong><br><br>"Did you just say that we got shifted to an alternate reality? And there is some kind of town meeting on this? Are you messing with my head? I really don't need that right now. All I want is just a cup of coffee and time to think. There was this electromagnetic pulse two days ago. And I am trying to explain it. So if you can offer the coffee and I can get to the source of this problem that would be awesome." Tim said as he looked at the officer he was not sure if the guy was pulling his chain or not. He was slightly intrigued by the fact that he had heard about elves being here. But being shipped off to an alternate reality was a little too far fetched for Tim to really comprehend. This cop was obviously no scientist so Tim highly doubted his judgment. He would find out from others, if this story was true later. Now he was still focused on coffee and explaining the weird burst of energy.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Elf</strong> on <strong>21-03-2011, 17:50:24</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<div align="center"><strong>Young police officer in town with Tim</strong></div><br>Getting a confused look on his face the officer says, “Two days? I sure don’t know what would have happened two days ago, but something sure as hell happened last night. I would not be surprised that there was an electromagnetic pulse way off the charts last night. After the bright flash of light that completely surrounded the town, the after affect was a strange lightning show without thunder that also surrounded the town for several moments.” Looking at the scientist for a moment quietly he finally continues, “If it’s coffee you want, the best I can offer you is what’s back at the station. It’s not very good, but it will be hot and dark. Cop java ya know.” He starts to walk towards the station.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Vergil1989</strong> on <strong>22-03-2011, 22:59:11</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<em>Giselle and David Do'Urden, and Neria Zathrieal at the Town Meeting.</em><br><br>Neria wandered back to her seat next to Giselle after having a long talk with Tony and his sister and caught the hand on the half Drow's immediately at the same time that David did.&nbsp; She smiled, her green eyes twinkling softly as she nodded her approval, Giselle blushing a bit at the contact and Kyle's compliment to her presentation.&nbsp; "I haven't done that for a long time.&nbsp; I was almost unsure if I could, but I figured that simply trying to tell your town about all this wouldn't have been enough, so I forced it to work...almost too much since now I'm kind of wore out from using that spell for an hour straight.&nbsp; You can't fake images by using that particular spell I pulled since it was directly from my own mind, but you can manipulate it so that it appears as if you're viewing it from the outside rather than through that person's eyes.&nbsp; Took a bit of practice but I figured it out."&nbsp; Neria hadn't known that, but she had never thought to ask either since it was rare that Giselle used that spell of hers for obvious reasons.&nbsp; David had guessed as much since, as far as he knew, his sis hadn't been flying above any of the places they knew so well back on Faerun.<br><br>Turning to Kyle, David had to smile despite his small misgivings about the human and his sister seeming to click so well.&nbsp; "She is indeed.&nbsp; You'd do well to remember that since she isn't the only one that would..."&nbsp; Giselle gave David a look that spoke volumes before he could finish that sentence.&nbsp; <em>Another word and you'll be sleeping outside, in the mud, turned into a common grass snake.</em>&nbsp; He immediately shut up, unsure if she was bluffing or not.&nbsp; He wasn't about to take a chance, and he was trying to back off...but it was hard for the barbarian, and Giselle knew that.&nbsp; "Anyway, I might be heading back to check on Seth.&nbsp; I'll leave you two alone...against my better judgment."&nbsp; Giselle glared again but David was already heading off with a laugh and a spring in his step.&nbsp; She would deal with him later if he became an issue.&nbsp; For now she sighed but smiled at her two friends, one old...and the other she wasn't sure just yet, but she felt a connection there she had only felt truly one other time....before he had discovered her to be a Drow instead of the light elf she had made herself appear to be.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Kevben Battleheart</strong> on <strong>23-03-2011, 16:13:03</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				<strong>Ferrus Alterion and group</strong><br><br>Ferrus soared high above the clouds as he looked for something down below through the cloud breaks and flanking him on either side were the Aunthils, the highest ranking captains in the Host who doubled as his bodyguards. They too searched the ground for something that a scout had reported in yesterday and who flew with them in finding the strange occurrence that he had spotted. The other day Ferrus was in a war meeting with the Council of Nine and his captains and working on a plan on assaulting a demon stronghold when the scout, a personal friend of Ferrus named Nixios, interrupted the meeting told them of his find and came straight back to Imer instead of investigating the town that had suddenly appeared. Most of them wanted to dismiss the story as a fabrication of a late night drinking with little sleep, but Ferrus knew that Nixios never once drank, and so announced that he, along with a small group and Nixios, would go and investigate under the assumption that this place was possibly .<br><br>It was night time when Nixios returned from scouting and it was still night when the group, 6 of them in all, when the small party left Imer to fly all through the night and up until a new day had begun before Nixios informed them that he saw what it was again not too far from them. Ferrus nodded his head and then guided them all in a tight, downward decent towards an abandoned street before he dropped the last few feet with a light metallic thud and folded his wings against his back. The others soon followed after him until they were all grounded and began to examine the town on foot. A few things caught his attention as they walked around, such as the cars that were parked on the side of the road, but he kept his distance from the machines until he knew more about them. One member of the group didn't think the same however and approached a 2001 Ford Mustang and touched it lightly only to flinch when the car alarm went off.<br><br>Everyone else, including Ferrus, turned to bring their weapons about but instead watched as the Anhelos that had touched the Mustang unstrapped the warhammer off of his back and proceeded to smash it until the alarm stopped and the car had been all but smashed. "Was that truly necessary Cortez?" the red headed female of the group asked as she folded her arms and looked at the large Anhelos. "Vital Mae. We don't know what that thing was or if it was calling for help or something." Cortez told Mae while Ferrus merely shook his head. "Enough you two. Whatever happens happens. We're only here to investigate and see if this is part of some plot by demons something else." While he didn't make that a direct order, the authority in his voice couldn't be missed as he turned around and continued walking as the others fell in behind him. Ferrus was looking for someone to talk to who might be able to explain what in the name of Khalma was this, since it didn't appear that this was home or forward base for demons.<br><br>It wasn't long before Ferrus happened upon a man in a strange uniform speaking to someone else. They appeared similar to his race, but that they appeared to be without wings, and Ferrus approached one of them (Tim). "Who are you and what is this place?" he asked, unaware that the human couldn't understand him as the rest of his group approached and surrounded the two to see what it was that Ferrus was talking to.
			</dd>
			<dt class="postheader">
				Title: <strong>Re: Culture Shock</strong><br>
				Post by: <strong>Ironwolf85</strong> on <strong>28-03-2011, 16:41:55</strong>
			</dt>
			<dd class="postbody">
				Aubert awoke to an empty room, he'd passed out reading and had no idea how long he was out. his blonde hair messed his robes on a chair across the room, he stood only in his white shirt, the sleves rolled up, brown pants, and black boots. he shook his mane shaking the sleep from himself, the political, economic, scientific, and Theological ideals were intruging at the least.<br>He had no idea where the beautiful woman, Samantha, he remembered her name, had gone. probably home if he had to guess, he hoped dearly that the town was still in proper shape as he opened the door letting the light shine in. gave thanks to the gods for the wonderful day, tucked his vestments into his bag, and began to walk into town.
			</dd>
		</dl>
		<div id="footer" class="smalltext">
			
			<span class="smalltext" style="display: inline; visibility: visible; font-family: Verdana, Arial, sans-serif;"><a href="https://elliquiy.com/forums/index.php?action=credits" title="Simple Machines Forum" target="_blank" class="new_win">SMF 2.0.19</a> |
 <a href="https://www.simplemachines.org/about/smf/license.php" title="License" target="_blank" class="new_win">SMF © 2021</a>, <a href="https://www.simplemachines.org" title="Simple Machines" target="_blank" class="new_win">Simple Machines</a>
			</span>
		</div>